and_o therefore_o comprehend_v the_o whole_a three_o person_n so_o that_o there_o be_v neither_o a_o grammatical_a 13._o nor_o arithmetical_a contradiction_n and_o what_o say_v our_o unitarian_n to_o this_o true_o no_o less_o than_o that_o the_o remedy_n be_v worse_a if_o possible_a than_o the_o disease_n nay_o then_o we_o be_v in_o a_o very_a ill_a case_n but_o how_o i_o pray_v do_v this_o appear_v 1._o say_v they_o three_o personal_a god_n and_o one_o essential_a god_n make_v four_o god_n if_o the_o essential_a god_n be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o the_o personal_a god_n and_o though_o he_o be_v the_o same_o yet_o since_o they_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o one_o another_o but_o distinct_a it_o follow_v that_o there_o be_v three_o god_n i._n e._n three_o personal_a go_n 2._o it_o introduce_v two_o sort_n of_o god_n three_o personal_a and_o one_o essential_a but_o the_o christian_a religion_n know_v and_o own_v but_o one_o true_a and_o most_o high_a god_n of_o any_o sort_n so_o far_o then_o we_o be_v agree_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o true_a and_o most_o high_a god_n and_o that_o because_o of_o the_o perfect_a unity_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n which_o can_v be_v no_o more_o than_o one_o and_o where_o there_o be_v but_o one_o divine_a essence_n there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o true_a god_n unless_o we_o can_v suppose_v a_o god_n without_o a_o essence_n and_o that_o will_v be_v a_o strange_a sort_n of_o god_n he_o will_v be_v a_o personal_a god_n indeed_o in_o their_o critical_a sense_n of_o a_o person_n for_o a_o shape_n or_o appearance_n but_o may_v not_o the_o fame_n essence_n be_v divide_v that_o i_o have_v already_o show_v to_o be_v impossible_a therefore_o we_o can_v make_v so_o many_o personal_a god_n because_o we_o assert_v one_o and_o the_o same_o essence_n in_o the_o three_o person_n of_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n but_o they_o be_v distinct_a and_o therefore_o must_v be_v distinct_a god_n since_o every_o one_o be_v distinct_a from_o the_o other_o they_o be_v distinct_a as_o to_o personal_a property_n but_o not_o as_o to_o essential_a attribute_n which_o be_v and_o must_v be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o so_o that_o here_o be_v but_o one_o essential_a god_n and_o three_o person_n but_o after_o all_o why_o do_v we_o assert_v three_o person_n in_o the_o godhead_n not_o because_o we_o find_v they_o in_o the_o athanasian_n creed_n but_o because_o the_o scripture_n have_v reveal_v that_o there_o be_v three_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n to_o who_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o attribute_n be_v give_v this_o we_o very_o believe_v that_o the_o scripture_n have_v reveal_v and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o place_n of_o which_o we_o think_v no_o tolerable_a sense_n can_v be_v give_v without_o it_o and_o therefore_o we_o assert_v this_o doctrine_n on_o the_o same_o ground_n on_o which_o we_o believe_v the_o scripture_n and_o if_o there_o be_v three_o person_n which_o have_v the_o divine_a nature_n attribute_v to_o they_o what_o must_v we_o do_v in_o this_o case_n must_v we_o cast_v off_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n no_o that_o be_v too_o frequent_o and_o plain_o assert_v for_o we_o to_o call_v it_o into_o question_n must_v we_o reject_v those_o scripture_n which_o attribute_v divinity_n to_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o father_n that_o we_o can_v do_v unless_o we_o cast_v off_o those_o book_n of_o scripture_n wherein_o those_o thing_n be_v contain_v but_o why_o do_v we_o call_v they_o person_n when_o that_o term_n be_v not_o find_v in_o scripture_n and_o be_v of_o a_o doubtful_a sense_n the_o true_a account_n whereof_o i_o take_v to_o be_v this_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o facundus_n hermianensis_fw-la serm._n that_o the_o christian_a church_n receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n before_o the_o term_n of_o three_o person_n be_v use_v but_o sabellianism_n be_v the_o occasion_n of_o make_v use_n of_o the_o name_n of_o person_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o sabellian_o do_v not_o dislike_v our_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n person_n which_o they_o know_v be_v not_o the_o church_n sense_n as_o it_o be_v take_v for_o a_o appearance_n or_o a_o external_a quality_n which_o be_v consistent_a enough_o with_o their_o hypothesis_n who_o allow_v but_o one_o real_a person_n with_o different_a manifestation_n that_o this_o be_v their_o true_a opinion_n appear_v from_o the_o best_a account_n we_o have_v of_o their_o doctrine_n from_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o sabellianism_n the_o foundation_n of_o it_o be_v lay_v in_o the_o early_a and_o most_o dangerous_a heresy_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n viz._n that_o which_o be_v common_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o gnostic_n and_o that_o of_o the_o cerinthian_o and_o ebionite_n for_o how_o much_o soever_o they_o differ_v from_o each_o other_o in_o other_o thing_n yet_o they_o both_o agree_v in_o this_o that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o a_o trinity_n consist_v of_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n but_o that_o all_o be_v but_o different_a appearance_n and_o manifestation_n of_o god_n to_o mankind_n in_o consequence_n whereof_o the_o gnostic_n deny_v the_o very_a humanity_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o cerinthian_o and_o ebionite_n his_o divinity_n but_o both_o these_o sort_n be_v utter_o reject_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o no_o such_o thing_n as_o sabellianism_n be_v find_v within_o it_o afterward_o there_o arise_v some_o person_n who_o start_v the_o same_o opinion_n within_o the_o church_n 3._o the_o first_o we_o meet_v with_o of_o this_o sort_n be_v those_o mention_v by_o theodoret_n epigonus_n cleomenes_n and_o noëtus_n from_o who_o they_o be_v call_v noeâ—ians_n not_o long_o after_o sabellius_n broach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n in_o pentapolis_n and_o the_o part_n thereabouts_o which_o make_v dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n appear_v so_o early_o and_o so_o warm_o against_o it_o 558._o but_o he_o happen_v to_o let_v fall_v some_o expression_n as_o though_o he_o assert_v a_o inequality_n of_o hypostasis_n in_o the_o godhead_n complaint_n be_v make_v of_o it_o to_o dionysius_n then_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o thereupon_o explain_v that_o which_o he_o take_v to_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o this_o matter_n which_o be_v still_o preserve_v in_o athanasius_n 275._o therein_o he_o disow_v the_o sabellian_n doctrine_n which_o confound_v the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n and_o make_v they_o to_o be_v the_o same_o and_o withal_o he_o reject_v those_o who_o hold_v three_o distinct_a and_o separate_a hypostasis_n as_o the_o platonist_n and_o after_o they_o the_o marcionist_n do_v dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n when_o he_o come_v to_o explain_v himself_o agree_v with_o the_o other_o and_o assert_v the_o son_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n dionys._n as_o athanasius_n have_v prove_v at_o large_a but_o yet_o he_o say_v that_o if_o a_o distinction_n of_o hypostasis_n be_v not_o keep_v up_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n will_v be_v lose_v as_o appear_v by_o a_o epistle_n of_o he_o in_o s._n basil._n athanasius_n say_v 29._o that_o the_o heresy_n of_o sabellius_n lie_v in_o make_v the_o father_n and_o son_n to_o be_v only_o different_a name_n of_o the_o same_o person_n 17._o so_o that_o in_o one_o respect_n he_o be_v the_o father_n and_o in_o another_o the_o son_n gregory_n nazianzen_n in_o opposition_n to_o sabellianism_n say_v we_o must_v believe_v one_o god_n and_o three_o hypostasis_n and_o commend_v athanasius_n for_o preserve_v the_o true_a mean_a in_o assert_v the_o unity_n of_o nature_n and_o the_o distinction_n of_o property_n s._n basil_n say_v 380._o that_o the_o sabellian_o make_v but_o one_o person_n of_o the_o father_n and_o son_n that_o in_o name_n they_o confess_v the_o son_n but_o in_o reality_n they_o deny_v he_o in_o another_o place_n that_o the_o sabellian_o assert_v but_o one_o hypostasis_fw-la in_o the_o divine_a nature_n 141._o but_o that_o god_n take_v several_a person_n upon_o he_o as_o occasion_v require_v sometime_o that_o of_o a_o father_n at_o other_o time_n of_o a_o son_n and_o so_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o other_o place_n he_o say_v 64.391_o that_o there_o be_v distinct_a hypostasis_n with_o their_o peculiar_a property_n which_o be_v join_v with_o the_o unity_n of_o nature_n make_v up_o the_o true_a confession_n of_o faith_n there_o be_v some_o who_o will_v have_v but_o one_o hypostasis_fw-la who_o he_o oppose_v with_o great_a vehemency_n and_o the_o reason_n he_o give_v be_v that_o then_o they_o must_v make_v the_o person_n to_o be_v mere_a name_n which_o be_v sabellianisn_a and_o he_o say_v that_o if_o our_o notion_n of_o distinct_a person_n have_v no_o certain_a foundation_n they_o be_v mere_a name_n such_o as_o
of_o god_n word_n but_o be_v not_o the_o jew_n to_o understand_v it_o in_o the_o sense_n it_o be_v know_v among_o they_o and_o if_o the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v have_v use_v it_o in_o that_o sense_n he_o will_v never_o have_v apply_v it_o to_o a_o divine_a subsistance_n as_o upon_o examination_n it_o will_v appear_v that_o he_o do_v of_o which_o rittangel_n give_v a_o very_a good_a account_n who_o have_v be_v a_o jew_n and_o be_v very_o well_o skill_v in_o their_o ancient_a learning_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o have_v a_o discourse_n with_o a_o learned_a vnitarian_n upon_o this_o subject_a who_o be_v particular_o acquaint_v with_o the_o eastern_a language_n 96._o and_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v use_v of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d because_o it_o be_v promiscuous_o use_v by_o he_o for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d where_o it_o be_v apply_v to_o god_n this_o rittangel_n deny_v and_o offer_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v do_v never_o use_v that_o word_n in_o a_o common_a manner_n but_o as_o it_o be_v appropriate_v to_o a_o divine_a subsistance_n he_o produce_v several_a place_n where_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v put_v and_o nothing_o answer_v to_o word_n in_o the_o hebrew_n as_o gen._n 20.21_o the_o chaldee_n have_v it_o the_o word_n of_o jehovah_n shall_v be_v my_o god_n exod._n 2.25_o and_o jehovah_n say_v he_o will_v redeem_v they_o by_o his_o word_n exod._n 6.8_o your_o murmur_n be_v not_o against_o we_o but_o against_o the_o word_n of_o jehovah_n exod._n 19.17_o and_o moses_n bring_v the_o people_n out_o to_o meet_v the_o word_n of_o jehovah_n levit._n 26.46_o these_o be_v the_o statute_n and_o judgement_n and_o law_n which_o jehovah_n give_v between_o his_o word_n and_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n by_o the_o hand_n of_o moses_n numb_a 11.20_o you_o have_v despise_v the_o word_n of_o jehovah_n who_o divinity_n dwell_v among_o you_o numb_a 23.21_o the_o word_n of_o jehovah_n be_v with_o he_o and_o the_o divinity_n of_o their_o king_n be_v among_o they_o deut_n 1.30_o the_o word_n of_o jehovah_n shall_v fight_v for_o you_o deut._n 2.7_o these_o forty_o year_n the_o word_n of_o jehovah_n have_v be_v with_o thou_o deut._n 1.32_o you_o do_v not_o believe_v in_o the_o word_n of_o jehovah_n your_o god_n deut_n 4.24_o jehovah_n thy_o god_n his_o word_n be_v a_o consume_a fire_n deut._n 5.5_o i_o stand_v between_o the_o word_n of_o jehovah_n and_o you_o to_o show_v you_o the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n deut._n 32.6.8_o jehovah_n thy_o god_n his_o word_n shall_v go_v with_o thou_o with_o many_o other_o place_n which_o he_o bring_v out_o of_o moses_n his_o write_n and_o there_o be_v multitude_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o the_o other_o book_n of_o scripture_n which_o show_v say_v he_o that_o this_o term_n the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v so_o appoint_v for_o many_o age_n as_o appear_v by_o all_o the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v and_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o he_o show_v by_o several_a place_n that_o the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v do_v not_o once_o render_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d when_o there_o be_v occasion_n for_o it_o no_o not_o when_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v speak_v of_o with_o respect_n to_o a_o prophet_n as_o he_o prove_v by_o many_o testimony_n which_o be_v particular_o enumerate_v by_o he_o the_o result_n of_o the_o conference_n be_v that_o the_o vnitarian_n have_v so_o much_o ingenuity_n to_o confess_v that_o unless_o those_o word_n have_v another_o sense_n their_o cause_n be_v lose_v and_o our_o faith_n have_v a_o sure_a foundation_n but_o it_o may_v be_v object_v that_o morinus_n have_v since_o take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o prove_v the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v 6._o not_o to_o have_v be_v of_o that_o antiquity_n which_o they_o have_v be_v suppose_v by_o the_o jew_n to_o be_v of_o in_o answer_n to_o this_o we_o may_v say_v in_o general_a that_o morinus_n his_o great_a proof_n be_v against_o another_o chaldee_n paraphra_v of_o very_o small_a reputation_n viz._n of_o jonathan_n upon_o the_o law_n and_o not_o that_o of_o onkelos_n which_o rittangel_n rely_v upon_o in_o this_o matter_n and_o none_o can_v deny_v this_o to_o have_v be_v very_o ancient_a but_o the_o jew_n have_v so_o little_a knowledge_n of_o their_o own_o history_n but_o what_o be_v in_o scripture_n that_o very_o little_a certainty_n can_v be_v have_v from_o they_o but_o we_o must_v compare_v the_o circumstance_n of_o thing_n if_o we_o will_v come_v to_o any_o resolution_n in_o this_o matter_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o philo_n the_o alexandrian_a jew_n who_o live_v so_o very_a near_o our_o saviour_n time_n have_v the_o same_o notion_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v in_o the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v who_o testimony_n have_v be_v produce_v by_o so_o many_o already_o that_o i_o need_v not_o to_o repeat_v they_o and_o eusebius_n say_v 1._o the_o jew_n and_o christian_n have_v the_o same_o opinion_n as_o to_o christ_n till_o the_o former_a fall_v off_o from_o it_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o christian_n and_o he_o particular_o instance_n in_o his_o divinity_n but_o if_o morinus_n his_o opinion_n be_v embrace_v as_o to_o the_o lateness_n of_o these_o chaldee_n paraphrase_n this_o inconvenience_n will_v necessary_o follow_v viz._n that_o the_o jew_n when_o they_o have_v change_v so_o much_o their_o opinion_n shall_v insert_v those_o passage_n themselves_o which_o assert_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n and_o it_o can_v hardly_o enter_v into_o any_o man_n head_n that_o consider_v the_o humour_n of_o the_o jewish_a nation_n to_o think_v that_o after_o they_o know_v what_o s._n john_n have_v write_v concern_v the_o word_n and_o what_o use_v the_o christian_n make_v of_o it_o to_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n they_o shall_v purposely_o insert_v such_o passage_n in_o that_o paraphrase_n of_o the_o law_n which_o be_v in_o such_o esteem_n among_o they_o that_o elias_n levita_n say_v they_o be_v under_o obligation_n to_o read_v two_o paraschaâ—s_n out_o of_o it_o every_o week_n together_o with_o the_o hebrew_n text._n now_o who_o can_v imagine_v that_o the_o jew_n will_v do_v this_o upon_o any_o other_o account_n than_o that_o it_o be_v deliver_v down_o to_o they_o by_o so_o ancient_a a_o tradition_n that_o they_o dare_v not_o discontinue_v it_o and_o it_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o place_n of_o scripture_n which_o our_o saviour_n read_v in_o the_o synagogue_n that_o he_o follow_v neither_o the_o hebrew_n nor_o the_o greek_a 21._o but_o in_o probability_n the_o chaldee_n paraphrase_n and_o the_o word_n he_o use_v upon_o the_o cross_n be_v in_o the_o chaldee_n dialect_n the_o late_a jew_n have_v argue_v against_o the_o trinity_n and_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n like_o any_o unitarian_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o collection_n out_o of_o joseph_n albo_n 1566._o david_n kimchi_n etc._n etc._n publish_v by_o genebrard_n with_o his_o answer_n to_o they_o and_o be_v it_o any_o way_n likely_a that_o those_o who_o be_v so_o much_o set_v against_o these_o doctrine_n shall_v themselves_o put_v in_o such_o expression_n which_o justify_v what_o the_o evangelist_n say_v about_o the_o word_n be_v in_o the_o beginning_n be_v with_o god_n and_o be_v god_n the_o substance_n of_o what_o i_o have_v say_v as_o to_o s._n john_n notion_n of_o the_o word_n be_v this_o that_o there_o be_v no_o colour_n for_o the_o sense_n which_o socinus_n have_v put_v upon_o it_o either_o from_o the_o use_n of_o it_o among_o other_o author_n or_o any_o interpretation_n among_o the_o jew_n but_o that_o there_o be_v in_o his_o time_n a_o current_a sense_n of_o it_o which_o from_o the_o jew_n of_o alexandria_n be_v disperse_v by_o cerinthus_n in_o those_o part_n where_o he_o live_v that_o for_o such_o a_o notion_n there_o be_v a_o very_a ancient_a tradition_n among_o the_o jew_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o most_o ancient_a paraphrase_n of_o the_o law_n which_o be_v read_v in_o their_o synagogue_n and_o therefore_o according_a to_o all_o reasonable_a way_n of_o interpret_n scripture_n the_o word_n can_v be_v understand_v in_o s._n john_n for_o one_o who_o office_n it_o be_v to_o preach_v the_o word_n but_o for_o that_o word_n which_o be_v with_o god_n before_o any_o thing_n be_v make_v and_o by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v 3._o be_v this_o to_o interpret_v scripture_n like_o wise_a man_n to_o give_v a_o new_a sense_n of_o several_a place_n of_o scripture_n from_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n of_o which_o there_o be_v no_o proof_n the_o better_a to_o avoid_v the_o proof_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n this_o relate_v to_o the_o same_o begin_n of_o s._n john_n gospel_n the_o word_n be_v with_o god_n 56._o and_o several_a other_o place_n
world_n so_o that_o there_o be_v no_o way_n of_o deal_n with_o they_o but_o by_o show_v the_o falseness_n &_o weakness_n of_o the_o ground_n they_o go_v upon_o and_o that_o they_o have_v no_o advantage_n of_o we_o as_o to_o scripture_n antiquity_n or_o reason_n which_o be_v the_o design_n of_o this_o undertake_n worcester_z sept._n 30._o 1696._o e._n w._n the_o content_n chap._n i._n the_o occasion_n and_o design_n of_o the_o discourse_n pag._n 1._o chap._n ii_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n not_o receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n by_o force_n or_o interest_n p._n 10._o chap._n iii_o the_o socinian_n plea_n for_o the_o antiquity_n of_o their_o doctrine_n examine_v p._n 15._o chap._n iu._n of_o the_o considerable_a man_n they_o pretend_v to_o have_v be_v of_o their_o opinion_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n p._n 29._o chap._n v._n of_o their_o charge_n of_o contradiction_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n p._n 54._o chap._n vi_o no_o contradiction_n for_o three_o person_n to_o be_v in_o one_o common_a nature_n p._n 68_o chap._n vii_o the_o athanasian_n creed_n clear_v from_o contradiction_n p._n 101._o chap._n viii_o the_o socinian_n sense_n of_o scripture_n examine_v p._n 121._o chap._n ix_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n prove_v from_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n as_o it_o be_v understand_v in_o the_o first_o age_n p._n 177._o chap._n x._o the_o objection_n against_o the_o trinity_n in_o point_n of_o reason_n answer_v p._n 230._o errata_fw-la pag._n 113._o l._n 12._o for_o our_o r._n one_o p._n 122._o l._n 12._o r._n heb._n 1.5_o for_o unto_o which_o p._n 124._o l._n 7._o add_v n._n 11._o p._n 126._o l._n 29._o for_o damascenus_n r._n damascius_n p._n 129._o l._n 21._o for_o appoint_v r._n appropriate_v p._n 181._o l._n 22._o after_o they_o put_v in_o not_o p._n 192._o l._n 19_o for_o we_o r._n be_v p._n 211._o l._n 1._o deal_n that_o p._n 217._o l._n 6._o for_o hypostasis_fw-la r._n hypothesis_n p._n 234._o l._n 6._o for_o intermission_n r._n intromission_n p._n 283._o l._n 21._o r._n as_o well_o as_o a_o discourse_n in_o vindication_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n with_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o late_a socinian_n objection_n chap._n i._n the_o occasion_n and_o design_n of_o this_o discourse_n it_o be_v now_o above_o twenty_o year_n since_o i_o first_o publish_v a_o discourse_n about_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o suffering_n of_o christ_n late_o reprint_v in_o answer_n to_o some_o socinian_n objection_n at_o that_o time_n but_o i_o know_v not_o how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o socinian_n controversy_n seem_v to_o be_v lay_v asleep_o among_o we_o for_o many_o year_n after_o and_o so_o it_o have_v continue_v to_o this_o day_n if_o some_o man_n busy_a and_o indiscreet_a zeal_n for_o their_o own_o particular_a opinion_n or_o rather_o heresy_n have_v not_o be_v more_o prevalent_a over_o they_o than_o their_o care_n and_o concernment_n for_o the_o common_a interest_n of_o christianity_n among_o we_o for_o it_o be_v that_o which_o real_o suffer_v by_o these_o unhappy_a and_o very_a unseasonable_a dispute_n about_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n which_o can_v never_o have_v be_v start_v and_o carry_v on_o with_o more_o fatal_a consequence_n to_o all_o reveal_v religion_n than_o in_o a_o age_n too_o much_o incline_v to_o scepticism_n and_o infidelity_n for_o all_o who_o be_v but_o wellwisher_n to_o that_o do_v greedy_o catch_v at_o any_o thing_n which_o tend_v to_o unsettle_v man_n mind_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o to_o expose_v they_o to_o the_o scorn_n and_o contempt_n of_o infidel_n and_o this_o be_v all_o the_o advantage_n which_o they_o have_v above_o other_o in_o their_o write_n for_o upon_o my_o careful_a perusal_n of_o they_o which_o be_v occasion_v by_o reâ—rinting_v that_o discourse_n i_o find_v nothing_o extraordinary_a as_o to_o depth_n of_o judgement_n or_o closeness_n of_o reason_v or_o strength_n of_o argument_n or_o skill_n in_o scripture_n or_o antiquity_n but_o the_o old_a stuff_n set_v out_o with_o a_o new_a dress_n and_o too_o much_o suit_v to_o the_o genius_n of_o the_o age_n we_o live_v in_o viz._n brisk_a and_o airy_a but_o withal_o too_o light_a and_o superficial_a but_o although_o such_o a_o sort_n of_o raillery_n be_v very_o much_o unbecoming_a the_o weight_n and_o dignity_n of_o the_o subject_n yet_o that_o be_v not_o the_o worst_a part_n of_o the_o character_n of_o they_o for_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v write_v 4._o not_o with_o a_o design_n to_o convince_v other_o or_o to_o justify_v themselves_o but_o to_o ridicule_n the_o great_a mystery_n of_o our_o faith_n call_v they_o jargon_n cant_n nonsense_n impossibility_n contradiction_n samaritanism_n and_o what_o not_o any_o thing_n but_o mahometism_n and_o deism_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o know_v that_o we_o have_v not_o frame_v these_o doctrine_n ourselves_o but_o have_v receive_v they_o by_o as_o universal_a a_o tradition_n and_o consent_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o that_o whereby_o we_o receive_v the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o as_o found_v upon_o their_o authority_n so_o that_o as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v see_v the_o truth_n of_o these_o doctrine_n and_o authority_n of_o those_o book_n must_v stand_v and_o fall_v together_o for_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o writing_n and_o publish_v of_o they_o all_o person_n who_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o christian_a church_n by_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n prescribe_v by_o our_o saviour_n be_v understand_v to_o â—e_v receive_v member_n upon_o profession_n of_o â—â—e_z faith_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n the_o hymn_n and_o doxology_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v to_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n and_o those_o who_o open_o oppose_v that_o doctrine_n be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o it_o which_o to_o i_o seem_v plain_a and_o demonstrative_a argument_n that_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n from_o the_o beginning_n as_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o progress_n of_o this_o discourse_n the_o chief_a design_n whereof_o be_v to_o vindicate_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n as_o it_o have_v be_v general_o receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o be_v express_v in_o the_o athanasian_n creed_n from_o those_o horrible_a imputation_n of_o nonsense_n contradiction_n and_o impossibility_n with_o which_o it_o be_v charge_v by_o our_o unitarian_n as_o they_o call_v themselves_o and_o that_o in_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o sermon_n late_o reprint_v about_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n which_o i_o first_o preach_v and_o publish_v some_o year_n since_o upon_o the_o break_n out_o of_o this_o controversy_n among_o we_o by_o the_o note_n on_o athanasius_n his_o creed_n and_o other_o mischievous_a pamphlet_n one_o upon_o another_o i_o be_v in_o hope_n to_o have_v give_v some_o check_n to_o their_o insolent_a way_n of_o write_v about_o matter_n so_o much_o above_o our_o reach_n by_o show_v how_o reasonable_a it_o be_v for_o we_o to_o submit_v to_o divine_a revelation_n in_o such_o thing_n since_o we_o must_v acknowledge_v ourselves_o so_o much_o to_o seek_v as_o to_o the_o nature_n of_o substance_n which_o be_v continual_o before_o our_o eye_n and_o therefore_o if_o there_o be_v such_o difficulty_n about_o a_o mystery_n which_o depend_v upon_o revelation_n we_o have_v no_o cause_n to_o wonder_v at_o it_o but_o our_o business_n be_v chief_o to_o be_v satisfy_v whether_o this_o doctrine_n be_v any_o part_n of_o that_o revelation_n as_o to_o which_o i_o propose_v several_a thing_n which_o i_o think_v very_o reasonable_a to_o the_o find_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n about_o these_o matter_n after_o a_o considerable_a time_n they_o think_v fit_a to_o publish_v something_o which_o be_v to_o pass_v for_o a_o answer_n to_o it_o but_o in_o it_o they_o whole_o pass_v over_o that_o part_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o run_v into_o their_o common_a place_n about_o mystery_n of_o faith_n in_o which_o they_o be_v sure_a to_o have_v as_o many_o friend_n as_o our_o faith_n have_v enemy_n and_o yet_o they_o manage_v it_o in_o so_o trifle_v a_o manner_n that_o i_o do_v not_o then_o think_v it_o deserve_v a_o answer_n but_o a_o worthy_a and_o judicious_a friend_n be_v willing_a to_o take_v that_o task_n upon_o himself_o which_o he_o have_v very_o well_o discharge_v so_o that_o i_o be_o not_o concern_v to_o meddle_v with_o all_o those_o particular_n which_o be_v full_o answer_v already_o but_o the_o general_a charge_n as_o to_o the_o christian_a church_n about_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n i_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o give_v a_o answer_n to_o upon_o this_o occasion_n but_o before_o i_o come_v to_o that_o since_o they_o so_o confident_o charge_v the_o christian_a church_n for_o
think_v he_o can_v not_o honest_o conceal_v so_o fundamental_a a_o point_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o which_o relate_v to_o their_o be_v enter_v into_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o if_o the_o profession_n of_o this_o faith_n have_v not_o be_v look_v on_o as_o a_o necessary_a condition_n of_o be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v hard_o to_o imagine_v that_o justin_n martyr_n shall_v so_o much_o insist_v upon_o it_o not_o only_o here_o but_o in_o his_o other_o treatise_n of_o which_o a_o account_n have_v be_v give_v by_o other_o athenagoras_n have_v be_v a_o philosopher_n as_o well_o as_o justin_n martyr_n before_o he_o profess_v himself_o a_o christian_n and_o therefore_o must_v be_v suppose_v to_o understand_v his_o religion_n before_o he_o embrace_v it_o and_o in_o his_o defence_n he_o assert_n 11._o that_o the_o christian_n do_v believe_v in_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n in_o god_n the_o father_n god_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o he_o mention_n both_o the_o unity_n and_o order_n which_o be_v among_o they_o which_o can_v signify_v nothing_o unless_o they_o be_v own_v to_o be_v distinct_a person_n in_o the_o same_o divine_a nature_n and_o in_o the_o next_o page_n he_o look_v on_o it_o as_o thing_n which_o all_o christian_n aspire_v after_o in_o another_o life_n that_o they_o shall_v then_o know_v the_o union_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o communication_n of_o the_o father_n to_o the_o son_n what_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v and_o what_o the_o union_n and_o distinction_n there_o be_v between_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o son_n and_o the_o father_n no_o man_n who_o have_v ever_o have_v the_o name_n of_o a_o philosopher_n will_v have_v say_v such_o thing_n unless_o he_o have_v believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n aâ—_n we_o do_v i._n e._n that_o there_o be_v three_o distinct_a person_n in_o the_o same_o divine_a nature_n but_o that_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o union_n and_o distinction_n between_o they_o be_v above_o our_o reach_n and_o comprehension_n but_o our_o unitarian_n have_v a_o answer_v ready_a for_o these_o man_n 5._o viz._n that_o they_o come_v out_o of_o plato_n be_v school_n with_o the_o tincture_n of_o his_o three_o principle_n and_o they_o sad_o complain_v that_o platonism_n have_v very_o early_o corrupt_v the_o christian_a faith_n as_o to_o these_o matter_n in_o answer_n to_o which_o exception_n 174.178_o i_o have_v only_o one_o postulatum_fw-la to_o make_v which_o be_v that_o these_o be_v honest_a man_n and_o know_v their_o own_o mind_n beâ—t_o and_o i_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o none_o can_v more_o positive_o declare_v than_o they_o do_v that_o they_o do_v not_o take_v up_o these_o notion_n from_o plato_n but_o from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n justin_n martyr_n say_v he_o take_v the_o foundation_n of_o his_o faith_n from_o thence_o 24._o and_o that_o he_o can_v find_v no_o certainty_n as_o to_o god_n and_o religion_n any_o where_o else_o that_o he_o think_v plato_n take_v his_o three_o principle_n from_o moses_n and_o in_o his_o dialogue_n with_o trypho_n etc._n he_o at_o large_a prove_v the_o eternity_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n from_o the_o scripture_n and_o say_v he_o will_v use_v no_o other_o argument_n for_o he_o pretend_v to_o no_o skill_n but_o in_o the_o scripture_n which_o god_n have_v enable_v he_o to_o understand_v athenagoras_n declare_v 9_o that_o where_o the_o philosopher_n agree_v with_o they_o their_o faith_n do_v not_o depend_v on_o they_o but_o on_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o prophet_n who_o be_v inspire_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n speak_v theophilus_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n 100_o who_o assert_n the_o coeternity_n of_o the_o son_n with_o the_o father_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o s._n john_n gospel_n and_o say_v their_o faith_n be_v build_v on_o the_o scripture_n clemens_n alexandrinus_n own_v not_o only_o 7._o the_o essential_a attribute_n of_o god_n to_o belong_v to_o the_o son_n but_o that_o there_o be_v one_o father_n of_o all_o and_o one_o word_n over_o all_o and_o one_o holy_a ghost_n who_o be_v every_o where_o 68_o and_o he_o think_v plato_n borrow_v his_o three_o principle_n from_o moses_n that_o his_o second_o be_v the_o son_n and_o his_o three_o the_o holy_a spirit_n even_o origen_n himself_o high_o commend_v moses_n above_o plato_n 371._o in_o his_o most_o undoubted_a write_n and_o say_v that_o numenâ—us_o go_v beyond_o plato_n and_o that_o he_o borrow_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n and_o so_o he_o say_v plato_n do_v in_o other_o place_n but_o he_o add_v that_o the_o doctrine_n be_v better_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n than_o in_o his_o artificial_a dialogue_n can_v any_o one_o that_o have_v the_o least_o reverence_n for_o writer_n of_o such_o authority_n and_o zeal_n for_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n imagine_v that_o they_o wilful_o corrupt_v it_o in_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a article_n of_o it_o and_o bring_v in_o new_a speculation_n against_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o book_n which_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o profess_v to_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o their_o faith_n even_o where_o they_o speak_v most_o favourable_o of_o the_o platonic_a trinity_n they_o suppose_v it_o to_o be_v borrow_v from_o moses_n and_o therefore_o numenius_n say_v 1_o that_o moses_n and_o plato_n do_v not_o differ_v about_o the_o first_o principle_n and_o theodoret_n mention_n numenius_n as_o one_o of_o those_o who_o say_v plato_n understand_v the_o hebrew_n doctrine_n in_o egypt_n and_o during_o his_o thirteen_o year_n â—ay_n there_o it_o be_v hardly_o possible_a to_o suppose_v he_o shall_v be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o hebrew_n doctrine_n about_o the_o first_o principle_n which_o he_o be_v so_o inquisitive_a after_o especial_o among_o nation_n who_o pretend_v to_o antiquity_n and_o the_o platonic_a notion_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n enlarge_n itself_o to_o three_o hypostasis_n be_v considerable_a on_o these_o account_n 1._o that_o it_o be_v deliver_v with_o so_o much_o assurance_n by_o the_o opposer_n of_o christianity_n such_o as_o plotinus_n porphyrius_n proclus_n and_o other_o be_v know_v to_o be_v and_o they_o speak_v with_o no_o manner_n of_o doubt_n concern_v it_o as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o passage_n of_o porphyry_n preserve_v by_o s._n cyril_n and_o other_o 8._o 2._o that_o they_o take_v it_o up_o from_o no_o revelation_n but_o as_o a_o notion_n in_o itself_o agreeable_a enough_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o passage_n in_o plato_n and_o other_o concern_v it_o they_o never_o suspect_v it_o to_o be_v liable_a to_o the_o charge_n of_o nonsense_n and_o contradiction_n as_o our_o modern_a unitarian_n charge_v the_o trinity_n with_o although_o their_o notion_n as_o represent_v by_o porphyry_n be_v as_o liable_a to_o it_o how_o come_v these_o man_n of_o wit_n and_o sense_n to_o hit_v upon_o and_o be_v so_o fond_a of_o such_o absurd_a principle_n which_o lead_v to_o the_o belief_n of_o mysterious_a nonsense_n and_o impossibility_n if_o these_o man_n may_v be_v trust_v 3._o that_o the_o nation_n most_o renown_v for_o antiquity_n and_o deep_a speculation_n do_v light_n upon_o the_o same_o doctrine_n about_o a_o trinity_n of_o hypostasis_n in_o the_o divine_a essence_n to_o prove_v this_o i_o shall_v not_o refer_v to_o the_o trismegistick_a book_n or_o the_o chaldee_n oracle_n or_o any_o doubtful_a authority_n 14._o but_o plutarch_n assert_v the_o three_o hypostasis_n to_o have_v be_v receiuâ—d_v among_o the_o persian_n and_o porphyry_n and_o jamblicus_n say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o egyptian_n 4._o that_o this_o hypostasis_fw-la do_v maintain_v its_o reputation_n so_o long_o in_o the_o world_n for_o we_o find_v it_o continue_v to_o the_o time_n of_o macrobius_n who_o mentâ—ons_n it_o as_o a_o reasonable_a notion_n viz._n of_o one_o supreme_a be_v father_n of_o all_o and_o a_o mind_n proceed_v from_o it_o and_o soul_n from_o mind_n some_o have_v think_v that_o the_o platonist_n make_v two_o create_v being_n to_o be_v two_o of_o the_o divine_a hypostasis_n but_o this_o be_v contrary_n to_o what_o plotinus_n and_o porphyry_n affirm_v concern_v it_o and_o it_o be_v hard_o to_o give_v a_o account_n how_o they_o shall_v then_o be_v essential_o different_a from_o creature_n and_o be_v hypostasis_n in_o the_o divine_a essence_n but_o this_o be_v no_o part_n of_o my_o business_n be_v concern_v no_o far_o than_o to_o clear_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o to_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n which_o according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ante-nicene_n father_n i_o have_v prove_v do_v manifest_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n to_o have_v be_v general_o receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n 2._o let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o our_o unitarian_n object_n against_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o trinity_n from_o these_o
essence_n yet_o take_v the_o sense_n of_o those_o article_n as_o the_o christian_a church_n understand_v they_o from_o the_o apostle_n time_n than_o we_o have_v as_o full_a and_o clear_a evidence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n as_o we_o have_v that_o we_o receive_v the_o scripture_n from_o they_o chap._n x._o the_o objection_n against_o the_o trinity_n in_o point_n of_o reason_n answer_v have_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n endeavour_v to_o clear_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n from_o the_o charge_n of_o contradiction_n and_o to_o prove_v it_o agreeable_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o primitive_a church_n i_o now_o come_v in_o the_o last_o place_n to_o examine_v the_o remain_a objection_n in_o point_n of_o reason_n and_o those_o be_v 1._o that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o mystery_n and_o therefore_o above_o reason_n and_o we_o can_v in_o reason_n be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v any_o such_o thing_n 2._o that_o if_o we_o allow_v any_o such_o mystery_n of_o faith_n as_o be_v above_o reason_n there_o can_v be_v no_o stop_n put_v to_o any_o absurd_a doctrine_n but_o they_o may_v be_v receive_v on_o the_o same_o ground_n 1._o as_o to_o this_o doctrine_n be_v say_v to_o be_v above_o reason_n and_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v believe_v we_o must_v consider_v two_o thing_n 1._o what_o we_o understand_v by_o reason_n 2._o what_o ground_n in_o reason_n there_o be_v to_o reject_v any_o doctrine_n above_o it_o when_o it_o be_v propose_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n 1._o what_o we_o understand_v by_o reason_n i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o our_o unitarian_n have_v explain_v the_o nature_n and_o bound_n of_o reason_n in_o such_o manner_n as_o those_o aught_o to_o have_v do_v who_o make_v it_o the_o rule_n and_o standard_n of_o what_o they_o be_v to_o believe_v but_o sometime_o they_o speak_v of_o clear_a and_o distinct_a perception_n sometime_o of_o natural_a idea_n 3._o sometime_o of_o congenit_fw-la notion_n etc._n etc._n but_o a_o late_a author_n have_v endeavour_v to_o make_v amends_o for_o this_o and_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o make_v this_o matter_n clear_a and_o to_o be_v sure_a to_o do_v so_o he_o begin_v with_o tell_v we_o 9_o that_o reason_n be_v not_o the_o soul_n abstract_o consider_v no_o doubt_n of_o it_o but_o the_o soul_n act_v in_o a_o peculiar_a manner_n be_v reason_n and_o this_o be_v a_o verâ—_n peculiar_a way_n of_o explain_v it_o but_o far_o we_o be_v tell_v it_o be_v not_o the_o order_n or_o report_n respect_n i_o suppose_v which_o be_v natural_o between_o all_o thing_n but_o that_o imply_v a_o reason_n in_o thing_n but_o the_o thought_n which_o the_o soul_n form_n of_o thing_n according_a to_o it_o may_v proper_o claim_v that_o title_n i._n e._n such_o thought_n which_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o reason_n of_o thing_n be_v reasonable_a thought_n this_o be_v clear_a and_o distinct_a and_o i_o perfect_o agree_v with_o he_o that_o our_o own_o inclination_n or_o the_o bare_a authority_n of_o other_o be_v not_o reason_n but_o what_o be_v it_o every_o one_o experience_n in_o himself_o a_o power_n or_o faculty_n of_o form_v various_a idea_n or_o perception_n of_o thing_n of_o affirm_v or_o deny_v according_a as_o he_o see_v they_o to_o agree_v or_o disagree_v and_o this_o be_v reason_n in_o general_n it_o be_v not_o the_o bare_a receive_v idea_n into_o the_o mind_n that_o be_v strict_o reason_n who_o ever_o think_v it_o be_v but_o the_o perception_n of_o the_o agreement_n or_o disagreement_n of_o our_o idea_n in_o a_o great_a of_o lesser_a number_n wherein_o soever_o this_o agreement_n or_o disagreement_n may_v consist_v if_o the_o perception_n be_v immediate_a without_o the_o assistance_n of_o any_o other_o idea_n this_o be_v not_o call_v reason_n but_o self-evidence_n but_o when_o the_o mind_n make_v use_v of_o intermediate_v idea_n to_o discover_v that_o agreement_n or_o disagreement_n this_o method_n of_o knowledge_n be_v proper_o call_v reason_n or_o demonstration_n and_o so_o reason_n be_v define_v to_o be_v that_o faculty_n of_o the_o soul_n which_o discover_v the_o certainty_n of_o any_o thing_n dubious_a or_o obscure_v by_o compare_v it_o with_o something_o evident_o know_v this_o be_v offer_v to_o the_o world_n as_o a_o account_n of_o reason_n but_o to_o show_v how_o very_a loose_a and_o unsatisfactory_a it_o be_v i_o desire_v it_o may_v be_v consider_v that_o this_o doctrine_n suppose_v that_o we_o must_v have_v clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n of_o whatever_o we_o pretend_v to_o any_o certainty_n of_o in_o our_o mind_n and_o that_o the_o only_a way_n to_o attain_v this_o certainty_n be_v by_o compare_v these_o idea_n together_o which_o exclude_v all_o certainty_n of_o faith_n or_o reason_n where_o we_o can_v have_v such_o clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n but_o if_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n of_o which_o we_o may_v be_v certain_a and_o yet_o can_v have_v no_o clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n of_o they_o if_o those_o idea_n we_o have_v be_v too_o imperfect_a and_o obscure_a to_o form_v our_o judgement_n by_o if_o we_o can_v find_v out_o sufficient_a intermediate_v idea_n then_o this_o can_v be_v the_o mean_n of_o certainty_n or_o the_o foundation_n of_o reason_n but_o i_o shall_v keep_v to_o our_o present_a subject_n and_o our_o certainty_n of_o it_o in_o point_n of_o reason_n depend_v upon_o our_o knowledge_n of_o the_o the_o nature_n of_o substance_n and_o person_n and_o the_o distinction_n between_o they_o but_o if_o we_o can_v have_v no_o such_o clear_a idea_n in_o our_o mind_n concern_v these_o thing_n as_o be_v require_v from_o sensation_n or_o reflection_n then_o either_o we_o have_v no_o use_n of_o reason_n about_o they_o or_o it_o be_v in_o sufficient_a to_o pass_v any_o judgement_n concern_v they_o 1._o i_o begin_v with_o the_o notion_n of_o substance_n and_o i_o have_v great_a reason_n to_o begin_v with_o it_o for_o according_a to_o this_o man_n principle_n there_o can_v be_v no_o certainty_n of_o reason_n at_o all_o about_o it_o and_o so_o our_o new_a way_n of_o reason_n be_v advance_v to_o very_o good_a purpose_n for_o we_o may_v talk_v and_o dispute_v about_o substance_n as_o long_o as_o we_o please_v but_o if_o his_o principle_n of_o reason_n be_v true_a we_o can_v come_v to_o no_o certainty_n since_o we_o can_v have_v no_o clear_a idea_n in_o our_o mind_n concern_v it_o as_o will_v appear_v from_o his_o own_o word_n and_o the_o method_n he_o proceed_v in_o i._n 1._o he_o say_v that_o the_o mind_n receive_v in_o idea_n two_o way_n 1._o by_o intermission_n of_o the_o sense_n as_o colour_n figure_n sound_n smell_v etc._n etc._n 2._o by_o the_o soul_n consider_v its_o own_o operation_n about_o what_o it_o thus_o get_v from_o without_o as_o know_v doubt_v affirm_v deny_v etc._n etc._n 2._o that_o these_o simple_a and_o distinct_a idea_n thus_o lay_v up_o in_o the_o great_a repository_n of_o the_o understanding_n be_v the_o sole_a matter_n and_o foundation_n of_o all_o our_o reason_v then_o it_o follow_v that_o we_o can_v have_v no_o foundation_n of_o reason_v where_o there_o can_v can_v be_v no_o such_o idea_n from_o sensation_n or_o reflection_n now_o this_o be_v the_o case_n of_o substance_n it_o be_v not_o intromit_v by_o the_o sense_n nor_o depend_v upon_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o mind_n and_o so_o it_o can_v be_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o our_o reason_n and_o therefore_o i_o do_v not_o wonder_v that_o the_o gentleman_n of_o this_o new_a way_n of_o reason_v have_v almost_o discard_v substance_n out_o of_o the_o reasonable_a part_n of_o the_o world_n 18._o for_o they_o not_o only_o tell_v we_o that_o we_o can_v have_v no_o idea_n of_o it_o by_o sensation_n or_o reflection_n but_o that_o nothing_o be_v signify_v by_o it_o only_o a_o uncertain_a supposition_n of_o we_o know_v not_o what_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v parallel_v more_o than_o once_o 19_o with_o the_o indian_a philosopher_n he_o know_v not_o what_o which_o support_v the_o tortoise_n 2._o that_o support_v the_o elephant_n that_o support_v the_o earth_n so_o substance_n be_v find_v out_o only_o to_o support_v accident_n and_o that_o when_o we_o talk_v of_o substance_n we_o talk_v like_o child_n who_o be_v ask_v a_o question_n about_o somewhat_o which_o they_o know_v not_o ready_o give_v this_o satisfactory_a answer_n that_o it_o be_v something_o if_o this_o be_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o case_n we_o must_v still_o talk_v like_o child_n and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o it_o can_v be_v remedy_v for_o if_o we_o can_v come_v at_o a_o rational_a idea_n of_o substance_n we_o can_v have_v no_o principle_n of_o certainty_n to_o go_v upon_o in_o this_o debate_n i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o we_o can_v have_v a_o clear_a idea_n of_o substance_n either_o by_o sensation_n or_o reflection_n but_o from_o hence_o i_o argue_v that_o
mysterious_a 73._o but_o there_o be_v some_o he_o say_v that_o be_v strong_o incline_v out_o of_o ignorance_n or_o passion_n to_o maintain_v what_o be_v first_o introduce_v by_o the_o craft_n or_o superstition_n of_o their_o forefather_n will_v have_v some_o christian_a doctrine_n to_o be_v still_o mystery_n in_o the_o second_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n that_o be_v unconceivable_a in_o themselves_o however_o clear_o reveal_v i_o hope_v there_o be_v still_o some_o who_o be_v so_o thorough_o persuade_v of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n that_o they_o dare_v own_o and_o defend_v it_o notwithstanding_o all_o the_o flout_n and_o taunt_n of_o a_o sort_n of_o man_n who_o learning_n and_o reason_n lie_v most_o in_o expose_v priest-craft_n and_o mystery_n suppose_v there_o be_v such_o still_o in_o the_o world_n who_o own_o their_o assent_n to_o some_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o confess_v to_o be_v above_o their_o comprehension_n what_o mighty_a reason_n and_o invincible_a demonstration_n be_v bring_v against_o they_o he_o pretend_v to_o demonstrate_v but_o what_o i_o pray_v the_o point_n in_o hand_n no._n but_o he_o will_v demonstrate_v something_o instead_o of_o it_o what_o be_v that_o why_o true_o that_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n mystery_n be_v always_o use_v in_o the_o first_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n and_o what_o then_o do_v it_o therefore_o follow_v that_o there_o be_v no_o doctrine_n in_o the_o gospel_n above_o the_o reach_n and_o comprehension_n of_o our_o reason_n but_o how_o do_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o word_n mystery_n be_v always_o use_v in_o that_o sense_n when_o s._n paul_n say_v in_o his_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n chap._n 3._o v._n 9_o that_o the_o deacon_n must_v hold_v the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n in_o a_o pure_a conscience_n do_v he_o not_o mean_v thereby_o the_o same_o with_o the_o form_n of_o sound_a word_n which_o timothy_n have_v hear_v of_o he_o 2_o tim._n 1.13_o and_o be_v not_o all_o the_o main_a article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n comprehend_v under_o it_o especial_o that_o whereinto_o they_o be_v baptise_a in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n and_o if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v understand_v by_o this_o form_n as_o i_o have_v already_o prove_v than_o this_o must_v be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n and_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n v_o 16._o he_o make_v god_n manifest_a in_o the_o flesh_n the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n if_o it_o extend_v to_o all_o the_o other_o thing_n do_v it_o exclude_v this_o which_o be_v the_o first_o mention_v and_o that_o our_o copy_n be_v true_a be_v already_o make_v to_o appear_v there_o be_v no_o reason_n therefore_o to_o quarrel_v with_o our_o use_n of_o the_o word_n mystery_n in_o this_o sense_n but_o the_o debate_n do_v not_o depend_v upon_o the_o word_n but_o upon_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o therefore_o i_o pass_v over_o all_o that_o relate_v to_o the_o bare_a use_n of_o the_o word_n as_o not_o come_v up_o to_o the_o main_a point_n which_o be_v whether_o any_o point_n of_o doctrine_n which_o contain_v in_o it_o something_o above_o our_o comprehension_n can_v be_v make_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o our_o author_n conclude_v from_o his_o observation_n 145._o that_o faith_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o implicit_a assent_n to_o any_o thing_n above_o reason_n that_o this_o notion_n direct_o contradict_v the_o end_n of_o religion_n the_o nature_n of_o man_n and_o the_o goodness_n and_o wisdom_n of_o god_n but_o we_o must_v not_o be_v fright_v with_o this_o bold_a conclusion_n till_o we_o have_v examine_v his_o premise_n and_o then_o we_o shall_v find_v that_o some_o who_o be_v not_o great_a reader_n be_v no_o deep_a reasoner_n the_o first_o thing_n he_o premise_n be_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o mystery_n because_o we_o have_v not_o a_o adequate_a idea_n of_o it_o 75._o or_o a_o distinct_a view_n of_o all_o its_o property_n at_o once_o for_o then_o every_o thing_n will_v be_v a_o mystery_n what_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o but_o that_o we_o can_v have_v a_o adequate_a idea_n of_o any_o thing_n and_o yet_o all_o our_o reason_n depend_v upon_o our_o idea_n according_a to_o he_o and_o our_o clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n be_v by_o he_o make_v the_o sole_a foundation_n of_o reason_n all_o our_o simple_a idea_n be_v say_v to_o be_v adequate_a because_o they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v only_o the_o effect_n of_o power_n in_o thing_n which_o produce_v sensation_n in_o we_o but_o this_o do_v not_o prove_v they_o adequate_v as_o to_o the_o thing_n but_o only_o as_o to_o our_o perception_n but_o as_o to_o substance_n we_o be_v tell_v that_o all_o our_o idea_n of_o they_o be_v inadequate_a so_o that_o the_o short_a of_o this_o be_v that_o we_o have_v no_o true_a knowledge_n or_o comprehension_n of_o any_o thing_n but_o we_o may_v understand_v matter_n of_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o we_o understand_v any_o thing_n else_o for_o in_o truth_n we_o understand_v nothing_o be_v not_o this_o a_o method_n of_o true_a reason_v to_o make_v we_o reject_v doctrine_n of_o faith_n because_o we_o do_v not_o comprehend_v they_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o say_v we_o comprehend_v nothing_o for_o i_o appeal_v to_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o mankind_n whether_o we_o can_v be_v say_v to_o comprehend_v that_o which_o we_o can_v have_v no_o adequate_a idea_n of_o but_o he_o appeal_v to_o the_o learned_a for_o he_o say_v that_o to_o comprehend_v in_o all_o correct_a author_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o to_o know_v but_o what_o be_v to_o know_v be_v it_o not_o to_o have_v adequate_a idea_n of_o the_o thing_n we_o know_v how_o then_o can_v we_o know_v that_o of_o which_o we_o can_v have_v no_o adequate_a idea_n for_o if_o our_o knowledge_n be_v limit_v to_o our_o idea_n our_o knowledge_n must_v be_v imperfect_a and_o inadequate_a where_o our_o idea_n be_v so_o but_o let_v we_o lay_v these_o thing_n together_o whatever_o we_o can_v have_v no_o adequate_a idea_n of_o be_v above_o our_o knowledge_n and_o consequent_o above_o our_o reason_n and_o so_o all_o substance_n be_v above_o our_o reason_n and_o yet_o he_o say_v with_o great_a confidence_n that_o to_o assent_v to_o any_o thing_n above_o reason_n destroy_v religion_n and_o the_o nature_n of_o man_n and_o the_o wisdom_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n how_o be_v it_o possible_a for_o the_o same_o man_n to_o say_v this_o and_o to_o say_v withal_o that_o it_o be_v very_o consistent_a with_o that_o nature_n of_o man_n and_o the_o goodness_n and_o wisdom_n of_o god_n to_o leave_v we_o without_o adequate_a idea_n of_o any_o substance_n how_o come_v the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n to_o require_v more_o knowledge_n than_o the_o nature_n of_o man_n be_v capable_a of_o in_o natural_a thing_n we_o can_v have_v no_o adequate_a idea_n but_o the_o thing_n be_v confess_v to_o be_v above_o our_o reason_n but_o in_o divine_a and_o spiritual_a thing_n to_o assent_v to_o thing_n above_o our_o reason_n be_v against_o the_o nature_n of_o man_n how_o can_v these_o thing_n consist_v but_o these_o be_v not_o mystery_n yes_o whatever_o be_v of_o that_o nature_n that_o we_o can_v have_v no_o idea_n of_o it_o be_v certain_o a_o mystery_n to_o we_o for_o what_o be_v more_o unknown_a than_o it_o be_v know_v be_v a_o mystery_n the_o true_a notion_n of_o a_o mystery_n be_v something_o that_o be_v hide_v from_o our_o knowledge_n of_o which_o there_o may_v be_v several_a kind_n for_o a_o mystery_n may_v be_v take_v for_o 1._o something_o keep_v secret_a but_o full_o understand_v as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v discover_v thus_o tully_n in_o his_o epistle_n speak_v of_o mystery_n which_o he_o have_v to_o tell_v his_o friend_n s._n but_o he_o will_v not_o let_v his_o amanuensis_fw-la know_v no_o doubt_n such_o thing_n may_v be_v very_o well_o understand_v as_o soon_o as_o discover_v 2._o something_o keep_v from_o common_a knowledge_n although_o there_o may_v be_v great_a difficulty_n about_o they_o when_o discover_v thus_o tully_n speak_v of_o mystery_n among_o the_o philosopher_n 4.18_o particular_o among_o the_o academic_n who_o keep_v up_o their_o doctrine_n of_o the_o criterion_n as_o a_o secret_a which_o when_o it_o be_v know_v have_v many_o difficulty_n about_o it_o 3._o something_o that_o person_n be_v not_o admit_v to_o know_v but_o with_o great_a preparation_n for_o it_o such_o be_v the_o athenian_a mystery_n which_o tully_n mention_n with_o respect_n although_o they_o deserve_v it_o not_o 14._o but_o because_o they_o be_v not_o communicate_v to_o any_o but_o with_o difficulty_n they_o be_v call_v mystery_n and_o this_o be_v so_o obvious_a a_o piece_n of_o learning_n that_o no_o great_a read_n or_o deep_o reason_v be_v require_v about_o it_o only_o
a_o discourse_n in_o vindication_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n with_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o late_a socinian_n objection_n against_o it_o from_o scripture_n antiquity_n and_o reason_n and_o a_o preface_n concern_v the_o different_a explication_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o the_o tendency_n of_o the_o present_a socinian_n controversy_n by_o the_o right_n reverend_a father_n in_o god_n edward_n lord_n bishop_n of_o worcester_n london_n print_v by_o i._n h._n for_o henry_n mortlock_n at_o the_o phoenix_n in_o s._n paul_n churchyard_n 1697._o the_o preface_n when_o i_o be_v desire_v not_o long_o since_o to_o reprint_v the_o discourse_n late_o publish_v concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n satisfaction_n i_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o look_v into_o the_o socinian_n pamphlet_n which_o have_v swarm_v so_o much_o among_o we_o within_o a_o few_o year_n to_o see_v how_o far_o a_o answer_n have_v be_v give_v in_o they_o to_o any_o of_o the_o argument_n contain_v in_o it_o but_o i_o find_v the_o writer_n of_o they_o think_v it_o not_o for_o their_o purpose_n to_o take_v any_o notice_n at_o all_o of_o it_o but_o rather_o endeavour_v to_o turn_v the_o controversy_n quite_o another_o way_n and_o to_o cover_v their_o true_a sense_n under_o more_o plausible_a expression_n of_o which_o i_o have_v give_v a_o full_a account_n in_o the_o preface_n to_o the_o late_a edition_n of_o it_o but_o among_o those_o treatise_n which_o â—or_a the_o general_a good_a of_o the_o nation_n be_v gather_v into_o volume_n and_o disperse_v abroad_o to_o make_v either_o proselyte_n or_o infidel_n i_o find_v one_o wherein_o there_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v a_o answer_n to_o my_o sermon_n about_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n reprint_v with_o the_o former_a discourse_n and_o therein_o i_o meet_v with_o a_o passage_n which_o have_v give_v occasion_n to_o this_o vindication_n for_o there_o be_v these_o word_n that_o i_o have_v utter_o mistake_v in_o think_v that_o they_o deny_v the_o article_n of_o the_o new_a creed_n or_o athanasian_n religion_n because_o they_o be_v mystery_n or_o because_o say_v they_o we_o do_v not_o comprehend_v they_o we_o deny_v they_o because_o we_o do_v comprehend_v they_o we_o have_v a_o clear_a and_o distinct_a perception_n that_o they_o be_v not_o mystery_n but_o contradiction_n impossibility_n and_o pure_a nonsense_n which_o word_n contain_v in_o they_o so_o spiteful_a so_o unjust_a and_o so_o unreasonable_a a_o charge_n upon_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o general_n and_o our_o own_o in_o particular_a that_o i_o can_v not_o but_o think_v myself_o concern_v especial_o since_o they_o be_v address_v to_o i_o to_o do_v what_o in_o i_o lay_v as_o soon_o as_o my_o uncertain_a state_n of_o health_n will_v permit_v towards_o the_o clear_n the_o fundamental_a mystery_n of_o the_o athanasian_n religion_n as_o they_o call_v it_o viz._n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n which_o be_v chief_o strike_v at_o by_o they_o without_o run_v into_o any_o new_a explication_n or_o lay_v aside_o any_o old_a term_n for_o which_o i_o can_v not_o see_v any_o just_a occasion_n for_o however_o thoughtful_a man_n may_v think_v to_o escape_v some_o particular_a difficulty_n better_o by_o go_v out_o of_o the_o common_a road_n yet_o they_o may_v meet_v with_o other_o which_o they_o do_v not_o foresee_v which_o may_v make_v they_o as_o well_o as_o other_o judge_v it_o at_o last_o a_o wise_a and_o safe_a course_n to_o keep_v in_o the_o same_o way_n which_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v use_v ever_o since_o it_o have_v agree_v to_o express_v her_o sense_n in_o such_o term_n which_o be_v think_v most_o proper_a for_o that_o purpose_n for_o in_o such_o case_n the_o original_a and_o critical_a signification_n of_o word_n be_v not_o so_o much_o to_o be_v attend_v as_o the_o use_n they_o be_v apply_v to_o and_o since_o no_o other_o can_v be_v find_v more_o significant_a or_o proper_a for_o that_o end_n it_o look_v like_o yield_v too_o great_a advantage_n to_o our_o adversary_n to_o give_v up_o the_o boundary_n of_o our_o faith_n for_o although_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n itself_o and_o the_o manner_n of_o express_v it_o so_o that_o those_o may_v true_o believe_v the_o substance_n of_o it_o who_o differ_v in_o the_o explication_n yet_o since_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o article_n have_v be_v general_o receive_v under_o those_o term_n there_o seem_v to_o be_v no_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o substitute_v new_a one_o instead_o of_o the_o old_a which_o can_v hardly_o be_v do_v without_o reflect_v on_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o give_v occasion_n for_o very_o unreasonable_a heat_n and_o dispute_n among_o those_o who_o if_o we_o may_v believe_v their_o own_o word_n agree_v in_o the_o same_o fundamental_a doctrine_n viz._n a_o trinity_n in_o unity_n or_o three_o person_n in_o the_o same_o undivided_a divine_a essence_n i_o be_o so_o little_a a_o friend_n to_o any_o such_o heat_n and_o difference_n among_o ourselves_o especial_o when_o we_o be_v so_o violent_o attack_v by_o our_o common_a adversary_n that_o be_v there_o no_o other_o reason_n i_o shall_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o that_o alone_o forbear_v make_v use_n of_o new_a explication_n but_o there_o be_v another_o too_o obvious_a which_o be_v the_o mighty_a advantage_n they_o have_v take_v from_o hence_o to_o represent_v our_o doctrine_n as_o uncertain_a as_o well_o as_o unintelligible_v for_o as_o soon_o as_o our_o unitarian_n begin_v to_o appear_v with_o that_o briskness_n and_o boldness_n they_o have_v do_v now_o for_o several_a year_n some_o of_o our_o divine_n think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o write_v in_o defence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n thence_o come_v several_a answer_n to_o they_o and_o in_o several_a method_n as_o the_o person_n think_v most_o subservient_fw-fr to_o the_o same_o end_n but_o whatever_o their_o intention_n be_v our_o adversary_n be_v too_o much_o please_v to_o conceal_v the_o satisfaction_n which_o they_o take_v in_o it_o for_o soon_o after_o we_o have_v the_o several_a explication_n set_v forth_o and_o compare_v with_o each_o other_o and_o all_o manage_v so_o as_o to_o make_v the_o cause_n to_o suffer_v by_o the_o disagreement_n of_o the_o advocate_n for_o it_o and_o from_o hence_o they_o have_v form_v a_o fivefold_a trinity_n 1._o the_o ciceronian_a trinity_n because_o tully_n have_v use_v the_o word_n personae_fw-la for_o different_a respect_n 10._o sustineo_fw-la ego_fw-la tres_fw-la personas_fw-la and_o according_a to_o this_o acceptation_n three_o person_n in_o the_o godhead_n be_v no_o more_o than_o three_o relation_n capacity_n or_o respect_n of_o god_n to_o his_o creature_n which_o say_v they_o be_v downright_a sabellianism_n and_o be_v no_o manner_n of_o mystery_n 9_o but_o the_o most_o intelligible_a and_o obvious_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n 2._o the_o cartesian_a trinity_n which_o make_v three_o divine_a person_n and_o three_o infinite_a mind_n spirit_n and_o being_n to_o be_v but_o one_o god_n 3._o the_o platonic_a trinity_n of_o three_o divine_a coeternal_a person_n whereof_o the_o second_o and_o three_o be_v subordinate_a or_o inferior_a to_o the_o first_o in_o dignity_n power_n and_o all_o other_o quality_n except_o only_a duration_n 4._o the_o aristotelian_a trinity_n which_o say_v the_o divine_a person_n be_v one_o god_n because_o they_o have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n 5._o the_o trinity_n of_o the_o mobile_n or_o that_o which_o be_v hold_v by_o the_o common_a people_n or_o by_o such_o lazy_a divine_n who_o only_o say_v in_o short_a that_o it_o be_v a_o unconceivable_a mystery_n and_o that_o those_o be_v as_o much_o in_o fault_n who_o go_v about_o to_o explain_v it_o as_o those_o who_o oppose_v it_o but_o that_o which_o have_v make_v the_o most_o noise_n and_o cause_v the_o great_a heat_n and_o ferment_n among_o we_o have_v be_v a_o difference_n first_o begin_v between_o two_o learned_a divine_n of_o our_o church_n about_o the_o second_o and_o four_o and_o the_o account_n which_o our_o unitarian_n give_v of_o both_o be_v this_o 13._o that_o the_o one_o be_v a_o rational_a and_o intelligible_a explication_n but_o not_o true_a nor_o orthodox_n the_o other_o be_v true_a and_o orthodox_n but_o neither_o rational_a intelligible_a nor_o possible_a i_o do_v not_o mention_v this_o as_o though_o their_o word_n be_v to_o be_v take_v as_o to_o either_o but_o only_o to_o show_v what_o advantage_n they_o take_v from_o both_o to_o represent_v that_o which_o be_v set_v up_o for_o the_o church_n doctrine_n either_o not_o to_o be_v true_o so_o or_o to_o be_v neither_o rational_a nor_o intelligible_a the_o design_n of_o the_o follow_a discourse_n be_v to_o make_v it_o appear_v 1._o that_o the_o church_n doctrine_n as_o to_o the_o trinity_n as_o it_o be_v express_v in_o the_o athanasian_n
the_o instance_n of_o solomon_n be_v not_o at_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n unless_o we_o assert_v three_o person_n found_v upon_o those_o different_a relation_n in_o his_o individual_a nature_n who_o deny_v that_o one_o person_n may_v have_v different_a respect_n and_o yet_o be_v but_o one_o person_n subsist_v where_o do_v the_o scripture_n say_v that_o the_o son_n of_o david_n the_o father_n of_o rehoboam_n and_o he_o that_o proceed_v from_o david_n and_o bathsheba_n be_v three_o person_n distinguish_v by_o those_o relative_a property_n but_o here_o lie_v the_o foundation_n of_o what_o we_o believe_v as_o to_o the_o trinity_n we_o be_v assure_v from_o scripture_n that_o there_o be_v three_o to_o who_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o attribute_n be_v give_v and_o we_o be_v assure_v both_o from_o scripture_n and_o reason_n that_o there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o divine_a essence_n and_o therefore_o every_o one_o of_o these_o must_v have_v the_o divine_a nature_n and_o yet_o that_o can_v be_v but_o one_o but_o it_o be_v a_o most_o unreasonable_a thing_n to_o charge_v those_o with_o sabellianism_n who_o assert_v that_o every_o person_n have_v the_o divine_a nature_n distinct_o belong_v to_o he_o and_o that_o the_o divine_a essence_n be_v communicate_v from_o the_o father_n to_o the_o son_n do_v ever_o nâ—etus_n or_o sabellius_n or_o any_o of_o their_o follower_n speak_v after_o this_o manner_n be_v the_o divine_a essence_n but_o a_o mere_a name_n or_o a_o different_a respect_n only_o to_o mankind_n for_o the_o assert_v such_o relative_a person_n as_o have_v no_o essence_n at_o all_o be_v the_o true_a sabellian_n doctrine_n as_o will_v be_v make_v appear_v in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n and_o so_o much_o be_v confess_v by_o our_o unitarian_n themselves_o for_o they_o say_v that_o the_o sabellian_o hold_v that_o father_n 18._o son_n and_o spirit_n be_v but_o only_o three_o name_n oâ—_n god_n give_v to_o he_o in_o scripture_n by_o occasion_n of_o so_o many_o several_a dispensation_n towards_o the_o creature_n and_o so_o he_o be_v but_o one_o subsist_v person_n and_o three_o relative_a person_n as_o he_o sustain_v the_o three_o name_n of_o father_n son_n and_o spirit_n which_o be_v the_o relation_n of_o god_n towards_o thing_n without_o he_o he_o be_v so_o many_o relative_a person_n or_o person_n in_o a_o classical_a critical_a sense_n i._n e._n person_n without_o any_o essence_n belong_v to_o they_o as_o such_o but_o those_o who_o assert_v a_o communication_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n to_o each_o person_n can_v never_o be_v guilty_a of_o sabellianism_n if_o this_o be_v it_o which_o themselves_o affirm_v and_o so_o those_o call_v nominal_a trinitarian_n be_v very_o unjust_o so_o call_v because_o they_o do_v real_o hold_v a_o trinity_n of_o person_n in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n 2._o let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o charge_n they_o lie_v upon_o those_o who_o they_o call_v real_a trinitarian_n and_o they_o tell_v we_o 19_o that_o the_o nominal_n will_v seem_v to_o be_v profound_a philosopher_n deep_a sage_n in_o comparison_n with_o they_o these_o be_v very_a oblige_a expression_n to_o they_o in_o the_o beginning_n but_o how_o do_v they_o make_v out_o this_o gross_a stupidity_n of_o they_o in_o short_a it_o be_v that_o they_o stand_v condemn_v and_o anathematise_v as_o heretic_n by_o a_o general_a council_n and_o by_o all_o the_o modern_n and_o be_v every_o day_n challenge_v and_o impeach_v of_o tritheism_n and_o can_v agree_v among_o themselves_o but_o charge_v one_o another_o with_o great_a absurdity_n and_o in_o plain_a term_n they_o charge_v they_o with_o nonsense_n in_o the_o thing_n 32._o whereas_o the_o other_o lie_v only_o in_o word_n because_o these_o assert_v three_o divine_a subsist_v person_n three_o infinite_a spirit_n mind_n or_o substance_n as_o distinct_a as_o so_o many_o angel_n or_o man_n each_o of_o they_o perfect_o god_n and_o yet_o all_o of_o they_o be_v but_o one_o god_n to_o understand_v this_o matter_n right_o we_o must_v consider_v that_o when_o the_o socinian_n pamphlet_n first_o come_v abroad_o some_o year_n since_o a_o learned_a and_o worthy_a person_n of_o our_o church_n who_o have_v appear_v with_o great_a vigour_n and_o reason_n against_o our_o adversary_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o late_a reign_n which_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v forget_v undertake_v to_o defend_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n against_o the_o history_n of_o the_o unitarian_n and_o the_o note_n on_o the_o athanasian_n creed_n but_o in_o the_o warmth_n of_o dispute_v and_o out_o of_o a_o desire_n to_o make_v this_o matter_n more_o intelligible_a he_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v carry_v beyond_o the_o ancient_a method_n which_o the_o church_n have_v use_v to_o express_v her_o sense_n by_o still_o retain_v the_o same_o fundamental_a article_n of_o three_o person_n in_o one_o undivided_a essence_n but_o explain_v it_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o to_o make_v each_o person_n to_o have_v a_o peculiar_a and_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o own_o this_o give_v so_o great_a a_o advantage_n to_o the_o author_n of_o those_o treatise_n that_o in_o a_o little_a time_n 12._o he_o set_v forth_o his_o note_n with_o a_o appendix_n in_o answer_n to_o this_o new_a explication_n wherein_o he_o charge_v he_o with_o heresy_n tritheism_n and_o contradiction_n the_o very_a same_o charge_n which_o have_v be_v since_o improve_v and_o carry_v on_o by_o other_o i_o wish_v i_o can_v say_v without_o any_o unbecoming_a heat_n or_o reflection_n but_o i_o shall_v now_o examine_v how_o far_o these_o charge_n have_v any_o ground_n so_o as_o to_o affect_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a end_n our_o adversary_n aim_v at_o in_o heap_v these_o reproach_n upon_o one_o who_o appear_v so_o early_o and_o with_o so_o much_o zeal_n to_o defend_v it_o we_o be_v therefore_o to_o consider_v these_o thing_n 1._o that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v very_o right_a in_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o article_n itself_o and_o yet_o may_v be_v mistake_v in_o his_o explication_n of_o it_o and_o this_o one_o of_o his_o keen_a adversary_n free_o acknowledge_v for_o he_o plain_o distinguish_v between_o the_o fundamental_a article_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o explain_v it_o and_o affirm_v that_o a_o man_n may_v quit_v his_o explication_n without_o part_v with_o the_o article_n itself_o 309._o and_o so_o he_o may_v retain_v the_o article_n with_o his_o explication_n but_o suppose_v a_o man_n to_o assent_v to_o the_o fundamental_a article_n itself_o and_o be_v mistake_v in_o his_o explication_n of_o it_o can_v he_o be_v charge_v with_o heresy_n about_o this_o article_n for_o heresy_n must_v relate_v to_o the_o fundamental_a article_n to_o which_o he_o declare_v his_o hearty_a and_o unfeigned_a assent_n but_o here_o we_o suppose_v the_o mistake_n to_o lie_v only_o in_o the_o explication_n as_o for_o instance_n sabellianism_n be_v a_o condemn_a and_o explode_a heresy_n for_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o very_a doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n but_o suppose_v one_o who_o assert_n the_o doctrine_n of_o three_o person_n shall_v make_v they_o to_o be_v three_o modes_n must_v such_o a_o one_o present_o be_v charge_v with_o heresy_n before_o we_o see_v whether_o his_o explication_n be_v consistent_a with_o the_o fundamental_a article_n or_o not_o for_o this_o be_v liable_a to_o very_o obvious_a objection_n that_o the_o father_n beget_v a_o mode_n instead_o of_o a_o son_n that_o we_o pray_v to_o three_o modes_n instead_o of_o three_o real_a person_n that_o modes_n be_v mutable_a thing_n in_o their_o own_o nature_n etc._n etc._n but_o must_v we_o from_o hence_o conclude_v such_o a_o one_o guilty_a of_o heresy_n when_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o withal_o suppose_v they_o not_o to_o be_v mere_a modes_n but_o that_o the_o divine_a essence_n be_v to_o be_v take_v together_o with_o the_o mode_n to_o make_v a_o person_n yea_o suppose_v some_o spiteful_a adversary_n shall_v say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o contradiction_n to_o say_v that_o the_o same_o common_a nature_n can_v make_v a_o person_n with_o a_o mode_n superad_v to_o it_o unless_o that_o be_v individuate_v for_o a_o â—erson_n do_v imply_v a_o individual_a nature_n and_o not_o a_o mere_a relative_a mode_n be_v this_o sufficient_a to_o charge_v such_o a_o person_n with_o the_o sabellian_n heresy_n which_o he_o utter_o disow_v be_v not_o the_o like_a equity_n to_o be_v shewid_v in_o another_o though_o different_a explication_n suppose_v then_o a_o person_n solemn_o profess_v to_o own_o the_o fundamental_a doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n as_o much_o as_o any_o other_o but_o he_o think_v that_o three_o person_n must_v have_v distinct_a substance_n to_o make_v they_o person_n but_o so_o as_o to_o make_v no_o division_n or_o separation_n in_o the_o godhead_n and_o that_o he_o can_v conceive_v a_o communication_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n
that_o there_o be_v three_o distinct_a eternal_a spirit_n or_o mind_n in_o the_o trinity_n and_o genebrard_n be_v bring_v into_o the_o same_o heresy_n with_o they_o but_o genebrard_n with_o great_a indignation_n reject_v the_o doctrine_n of_o valentinus_n gentilis_fw-la 91._o because_o he_o hold_v a_o inequality_n in_o the_o person_n and_o deny_v the_o individual_a unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n in_o they_o but_o he_o say_v he_o follow_v damascen_n in_o assert_v three_o real_a hypostasis_n and_o he_o utter_o deny_v tritheism_n 159._o and_o he_o bring_v a_o multitude_n of_o reason_n why_o the_o charge_n of_o tritheism_n do_v not_o lie_v against_o his_o opinion_n although_o he_o own_v the_o hypostasis_n to_o be_v three_o distinct_a individual_n but_o then_o he_o add_v 153._o that_o there_o be_v a_o indivisible_a and_o inseparable_a union_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n in_o all_o three_o person_n now_o to_o deal_v as_o impartial_o in_o this_o matter_n as_o may_v be_v i_o do_v not_o think_v our_o understanding_n one_o jot_n help_v in_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o trinity_n by_o this_o hypothesis_n but_o that_o it_o be_v liable_a to_o as_o great_a difficulty_n as_o any_o other_o and_o therefore_o none_o ought_v to_o be_v fond_a of_o it_o or_o to_o set_v it_o against_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o other_o and_o the_o current_a expression_n of_o divine_n about_o these_o mystery_n nor_o to_o call_v the_o different_a opinion_n of_o other_o heresy_n or_o nonsense_n which_o be_v provoke_a word_n and_o tend_v very_o much_o to_o inflame_v man_n passion_n because_o their_o faith_n and_o understanding_n be_v both_o call_v in_o question_n which_o be_v very_o tender_a thing_n but_o on_o the_o other_o side_n a_o difference_n ought_v to_o be_v make_v between_o the_o heresy_n and_o blasphemy_n of_o valentinus_n gentilis_fw-la and_o the_o opinion_n of_o such_o who_o maintain_v the_o individual_a and_o indivisible_a unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n but_o withal_o believe_v that_o every_o person_n have_v a_o individual_a substance_n as_o a_o person_n and_o that_o sabellianism_n can_v be_v avoid_v otherwise_o wherein_o i_o think_v they_o be_v mistake_v and_o that_o the_o father_n be_v of_o another_o opinion_n and_o that_o our_o church_n own_v but_o one_o substance_n in_o the_o godhead_n as_o the_o western_a church_n always_o do_v which_o make_v such_o difficulty_n about_o receive_v three_o hypostasis_n because_o they_o take_v hypostasis_fw-la for_o a_o substance_n but_o yet_o i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o those_o who_o assert_v three_o hypostasis_n and_o mean_v three_o individual_a substance_n shall_v be_v charge_v with_o the_o heresy_n of_o valentinus_n gentilis_fw-la or_o so_o much_o as_o with_o that_o of_o abbaâ—_n joachim_n or_o philoponus_n because_o they_o all_o reject_v the_o individual_a unity_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n which_o be_v constant_o maintain_v by_o the_o defender_n of_o the_o other_o hypothesis_n but_o it_o be_v say_v and_o urge_v with_o vehemency_n that_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o each_o other_o that_o it_o be_v go_v forward_o and_o backward_o be_v orthodox_n in_o one_o breath_n and_o otherwise_o in_o the_o next_o that_o all_o this_o look_n like_o shuffle_n and_o conceal_v the_o true_a meaning_n and_o act_v the_o old_a artifices_fw-la under_o a_o different_a form_n for_o the_o samosatenian_o and_o arian_n when_o they_o be_v pinch_v seem_v very_a orthodox_n in_o their_o expression_n but_o retain_v their_o heresy_n still_o in_o their_o mind_n and_o there_o be_v reason_n to_o suspect_v the_o same_o game_n be_v play_v over_o again_o and_o we_o can_v be_v too_o cautious_a in_o a_o matter_n of_o such_o consequence_n i_o grant_v very_o great_a caution_n be_v needful_a but_o the_o mixture_n of_o some_o charity_n with_o it_o will_v do_v no_o hurt_n why_o shall_v we_o suspect_v those_o to_o be_v inward_o false_a and_o to_o think_v otherwise_o than_o they_o speak_v who_o have_v show_v no_o want_n of_o courage_n and_o zeal_n at_o a_o time_n when_o some_o thought_n it_o prudence_n to_o say_v nothing_o and_o never_o call_v upon_o their_o superior_n then_o to_o own_o the_o cause_n of_o god_n and_o to_o do_v their_o duty_n as_o they_o have_v now_o do_v and_o that_o in_o no_o very_a oblige_a manner_n and_o if_o the_o same_o man_n can_v be_v cool_a and_o unconcerned_a at_o some_o time_n when_o there_o be_v so_o great_a reason_n to_o be_v otherwise_o and_o of_o a_o sudden_a grow_v very_o warm_a and_o even_o to_o boil_v over_o with_o zeal_n the_o world_n be_v so_o ill_o nature_a as_o to_o be_v too_o apt_a to_o conclude_v there_o be_v some_o other_o cause_n of_o such_o a_o alteration_n than_o what_o open_o appear_v but_o there_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o bitter_a zeal_n which_o be_v so_o fierce_a and_o violent_a that_o it_o rather_o inflame_v than_o heal_v any_o wound_n that_o be_v make_v and_o be_v of_o so_o malignant_a a_o nature_n that_o it_o spread_v and_o eat_v like_o a_o cancer_n and_o if_o a_o stop_n be_v not_o give_v to_o it_o it_o may_v endanger_v the_o whole_a body_n i_o be_o very_o sensible_a how_o little_a a_o man_n consult_v his_o own_o ease_n who_o offer_v to_o interpose_v in_o a_o dispute_n between_o man_n of_o heat_n and_o animosity_n but_o this_o move_v i_o very_o little_a when_o the_o interest_n of_o our_o church_n and_o religion_n be_v concern_v which_o ought_v to_o prevail_v more_o than_o the_o fear_n of_o displease_v one_o or_o other_o party_n or_o it_o may_v be_v both_o i_o do_v hearty_o wish_v that_o all_o who_o be_v equal_o concern_v in_o the_o common_a cause_n 48._o will_v lay_v aside_o heat_n and_o prejudices_fw-la and_o hard_a word_n and_o consider_v this_o matter_n impartial_o and_o i_o do_v not_o question_v but_o they_o will_v see_v cause_n to_o judge_v as_o i_o do_v that_o the_o difference_n be_v not_o so_o great_a as_o our_o adversary_n for_o their_o own_o advantage_n make_v it_o to_o be_v and_o since_o both_o side_n yield_v that_o the_o matter_n they_o dispute_v about_o be_v above_o their_o reach_n the_o wise_a course_n they_o can_v take_v be_v to_o assert_v and_o defend_v what_o be_v reveal_v and_o not_o to_o be_v too_o peremptory_a and_o quarrelsome_a about_o that_o which_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v above_o our_o comprehension_n i_o mean_v as_o to_o the_o manner_n how_o the_o three_o person_n partake_v of_o the_o divine_a nature_n it_o will_v be_v of_o the_o most_o fatal_a consequence_n to_o we_o if_o those_o weapon_n which_o may_v be_v so_o useful_o employ_v against_o our_o common_a adversary_n shall_v still_o be_v turn_v upon_o one_o another_o i_o know_v no_o manner_n of_o advantage_n they_o have_v against_o we_o but_o from_o thence_o and_o this_o be_v it_o which_o make_v they_o write_v with_o such_o insolence_n and_o scorn_n towards_o those_o who_o be_v far_o their_o superior_n in_o learning_n and_o wit_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o goodness_n of_o their_o cause_n and_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o some_o of_o our_o most_o skilful_a fencer_n shall_v play_v prize_n before_o they_o who_o plain_o animate_v they_o against_o each_o other_o for_o their_o own_o diversion_n and_o interest_n sometime_o one_o have_v the_o better_a sometime_o the_o other_o and_o one_o be_v cry_v up_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o other_o but_o take_v alone_o be_v use_v with_o the_o great_a contempt_n one_o man_n work_n be_v say_v to_o be_v learned_a and_o accurate_a and_o the_o more_o 12._o because_o it_o follow_v that_o he_o concern_v not_o himself_o with_o the_o socinian_o the_o wise_a man_n no_o doubt_v for_o that_o reason_n at_o another_o time_n it_o be_v call_v the_o birth_n of_o the_o mountain_n and_o the_o author_n parallel_v with_o no_o less_o a_o man_n than_o don_n quixot_n 13._o and_o his_o elaborate_a write_n with_o his_o adventure_n and_o they_o ridicule_n his_o notion_n of_o modes_n as_o if_o they_o be_v only_o so_o many_o gambol_n and_o posture_n 22._o and_o then_o for_o his_o adversary_n they_o hearten_v and_o encourage_v he_o all_o they_o can_v they_o tell_v he_o he_o must_v not_o allow_v to_o the_o other_o the_o least_o title_n of_o all_o he_o contend_v for_o lest_o their_o sport_n shall_v be_v spoil_v and_o to_o comfort_v he_o they_o tell_v he_o 23._o that_o his_o adversary_n be_v a_o socinian_n at_o bottom_n and_o do_v not_o know_v it_o 25._o that_o all_o his_o thingum_n modes_n property_n be_v only_o a_o addition_n of_o word_n and_o name_n and_o not_o of_o person_n proper_o so_o call_v and_o that_o his_o whole_a scheme_n be_v nothing_o but_o socinianism_n dress_v up_o in_o the_o absurd_a cant_n of_o the_o school_n that_o his_o book_n have_v much_o more_o scurrility_n than_o argument_n 19_o that_o his_o usage_n of_o he_o be_v barbarous_a and_o a_o great_a soloecism_n in_o manner_n than_o any_o he_o accuse_v he_o of_o in_o grammar_n or_o speech_n and_o in_o short_a that_o
so_o many_o age_n with_o embracing_z error_n and_o nonsense_n and_o contradiction_n for_o mystery_n of_o faith_n i_o desire_v to_o know_v suppose_v it_o possible_a for_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o be_v so_o early_o so_o general_o and_o so_o miserable_o deceive_v in_o a_o matter_n of_o such_o moment_n by_o what_o light_n they_o have_v discover_v this_o great_a error_n have_v they_o any_o new_a book_n of_o scripture_n to_o judge_v by_o true_o they_o have_v need_v for_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v very_o weary_a of_o the_o old_a one_o because_o they_o find_v they_o will_v not_o serve_v their_o turn_n 30._o therefore_o they_o muster_v up_o the_o old_a objection_n against_o they_o and_o give_v no_o answer_n to_o they_o they_o find_v fault_n with_o copy_n and_o say_v they_o be_v corrupt_v and_o falsify_v to_o speak_v the_o language_n of_o the_o church_n they_o let_v fall_v suspicious_a word_n as_o to_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n as_o though_o it_o be_v insert_v from_o the_o church_n practice_n they_o charge_v we_o with_o follow_v corrupt_a copy_n and_o make_v false_a translation_n without_o any_o manner_n of_o ground_n for_o it_o and_o do_v not_o all_o this_o discover_v no_o good_a will_n to_o the_o scripture_n at_o least_o as_o they_o be_v receive_v among_o we_o and_o i_o despair_v of_o meeting_n with_o better_a copy_n or_o see_v a_o more_o faithful_a translation_n than_o we_o be_v so_o that_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o they_o have_v no_o mind_n to_o be_v try_v by_o the_o scripture_n for_o these_o exception_n be_v such_o as_o a_o malefactor_n will_v make_v to_o a_o jury_n he_o be_v afraid_a to_o be_v condemn_v by_o but_o what_o then_o be_v the_o peculiar_a light_n which_o these_o happy_a man_n have_v find_v in_o a_o corner_n the_o want_n whereof_o have_v make_v the_o christian_a church_n to_o fall_v into_o such_o monstrous_a error_n and_o contradiction_n nothing_o they_o pretend_v but_o the_o mere_a light_n of_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n which_o they_o call_v after_o a_o more_o refine_a way_n of_o speak_v clear_a idea_n and_o distinct_a perception_n of_o thing_n but_o lest_o i_o shall_v be_v think_v to_o misrepresent_v they_o i_o will_v produce_v some_o of_o their_o own_o expression_n in_o one_o place_n they_o say_v we_o deny_v the_o article_n of_o the_o new_a christianity_n or_o the_o athanasian_n religion_n not_o because_o they_o be_v mystery_n or_o because_o we_o do_v not_o comprehend_v they_o we_o deny_v they_o because_o we_o do_v comprehend_v they_o we_o have_v a_o clear_a and_o distinct_a perception_n that_o they_o be_v not_o mystery_n but_o contradiction_n impossibility_n and_o pure_a nonsense_n we_o have_v our_o reason_n in_o vain_a and_o all_o science_n and_o certainty_n will_v be_v destroy_v if_o we_o can_v not_o distinguish_v between_o mystery_n and_o contradiction_n and_o soon_o after_o 4._o we_o be_v not_o to_o give_v the_o venerable_a name_n of_o mystery_n to_o doctrine_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o nature_n and_o reason_n light_n or_o which_o destroy_v or_o contradict_v our_o natural_a idea_n these_o thing_n i_o have_v particular_a reason_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o here_o because_o they_o be_v publish_v as_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o forego_n sermon_n about_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o this_o show_v the_o general_a ground_n they_o go_v upon_o and_o therefore_o more_o fit_a to_o be_v consider_v here_o to_o which_o i_o shall_v add_v one_o passage_n more_o wherein_o they_o insinuate_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n have_v be_v support_v only_o by_o interest_n and_o force_n their_o word_n be_v after_o they_o have_v call_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n a_o monstrous_a paradox_n and_o contradiction_n this_o be_v that_o 4._o say_v they_o which_o because_o all_o other_o argument_n fail_v they_o in_o their_o disputation_n with_o the_o photinian_o and_o arian_n they_o at_o last_o effectual_o prove_v by_o the_o imperial_a edict_n by_o confiscation_n and_o banishment_n by_o seize_v and_o burn_v all_o book_n write_v against_o it_o or_o they_o by_o capital_a punishment_n and_o when_o the_o papacy_n of_o which_o this_o be_v the_o chief_a article_n prevail_v by_o fire_n and_o faggot_n this_o be_v a_o new_a discovery_n indeed_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n as_o it_o be_v general_o receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v the_o chief_a article_n of_o popery_n although_o it_o be_v embrace_v and_o defend_v long_o before_o popery_n be_v know_v and_o i_o hope_v will_v be_v so_o if_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o popery_n leave_v in_o the_o world_n but_o if_o every_o thing_n which_o displease_v some_o man_n must_v pass_v for_o popery_n i_o be_o afraid_a christianity_n itself_o will_v not_o escape_v at_o last_o for_o there_o be_v some_o who_o be_v build_v apace_o on_o such_o foundation_n as_o these_o and_o be_v endeavour_v what_o they_o can_v to_o remove_v out_o of_o their_o way_n all_o reveal_v religion_n by_o the_o help_n of_o those_o two_o powerful_a machine_n viz._n priest-craft_n and_o mystery_n but_o because_o i_o intend_v a_o clear_a and_o distinct_a discourse_n concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n as_o it_o have_v be_v general_o receive_v among_o we_o i_o shall_v proceed_v in_o these_o four_o inquiry_n 1._o whether_o it_o be_v account_v a_o monstrous_a paradox_n and_o contradiction_n where_o person_n be_v not_o sway_v by_o force_n and_o interest_n 2._o whether_o there_o be_v any_o ground_n of_o common_a reason_n on_o which_o it_o can_v be_v just_o charge_v with_o nonsense_n impossibility_n and_o contradiction_n 3._o whether_o their_o doctrine_n about_o the_o trinity_n or_o we_o be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o antiquity_n 4._o whether_o our_o doctrine_n be_v admit_v it_o do_v overthrow_v all_o certainty_n of_o reason_n and_o make_v way_n for_o believe_v the_o great_a absurdity_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o be_v mystery_n of_o faith_n chap._n ii_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n not_o receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n by_o force_n or_o interest_n as_o to_o the_o first_o it_o will_v lead_v i_o into_o a_o enquiry_n into_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o to_o this_o doctrine_n long_o before_o popery_n be_v hatch_v and_o at_o a_o time_n when_o the_o main_a force_n of_o imperial_a edict_n be_v against_o christianity_n itself_o at_o which_o time_n this_o doctrine_n be_v own_v by_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o disow_v and_o dispute_v against_o by_o some_o particular_a party_n and_o sect_n and_o the_o question_n than_o will_v be_v whether_o these_o have_v engross_v sense_n and_o reason_n and_o knowledge_n among_o themselves_o and_o all_o the_o body_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n with_o their_o head_n and_o governor_n be_v bereave_v of_o common_a sense_n and_o give_v up_o to_o believe_v nonsense_n and_o contradiction_n for_o mystery_n of_o faith_n but_o in_o order_n to_o the_o clear_v this_o matter_n i_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o sense_n and_o reason_n be_v no_o late_a invention_n only_o to_o be_v find_v among_o our_o unitarian_n but_o that_o all_o mankind_n have_v such_o a_o competent_a share_n of_o they_o as_o to_o be_v able_a to_o judge_v what_o be_v agreeable_a to_o they_o and_o what_o not_o if_o they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o it_o that_o no_o man_n have_v so_o little_a sense_n as_o to_o be_v fond_a of_o nonsense_n when_o sense_n will_v do_v they_o equal_a service_n that_o if_o there_o be_v no_o bias_n of_o interest_n to_o sway_v they_o man_n will_v general_o judge_v according_a to_o the_o evidence_n of_o reason_n that_o if_o they_o be_v very_o much_o concern_v for_o a_o doctrine_n oppose_v by_o other_o and_o against_o their_o interest_n they_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o by_o other_o mean_n than_o by_o force_n and_o fear_n that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o man_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n to_o believe_v a_o doctrine_n to_o be_v true_a on_o the_o account_n of_o divine_a revelation_n although_o they_o can_v comprehend_v the_o manner_n of_o it_o that_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v those_o to_o be_v man_n of_o sense_n above_o other_o who_o have_v show_v their_o ability_n above_o they_o in_o other_o matter_n of_o knowledge_n and_o speculation_n that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n to_o suspect_v the_o integrity_n of_o such_o man_n in_o deliver_v their_o own_o sense_n who_o at_o the_o same_o time_n may_v far_o better_o secure_v their_o interest_n by_o renounce_v their_o faith_n last_o that_o the_o more_o person_n be_v concern_v to_o establish_v and_o defend_v a_o doctrine_n which_o be_v oppose_v and_o contemn_v the_o great_a evidence_n they_o give_v that_o they_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o these_o be_v postulata_fw-la so_o agreeable_a to_o sense_n and_o common_a reason_n that_o i_o think_v if_o a_o affront_n to_o human_a nature_n
to_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v they_o but_o to_o show_v what_o use_n we_o be_v to_o make_v of_o they_o we_o must_v consider_v that_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n do_v meet_v with_o opposition_n very_o early_o in_o the_o christian_a church_n especial_o among_o the_o jewish_a christian_n i_o mean_v those_o who_o strict_o adhere_v to_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n after_o the_o apostle_n have_v declare_v the_o freedom_n of_o christian_n from_o the_o obligation_n of_o it_o these_o as_o i_o shall_v show_v by_o and_o by_o soon_o after_o the_o dispersion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n gather_v into_o a_o body_n by_o themselves_o distinct_a from_o that_o which_o consist_v of_o jew_n and_o gentile_n and_o be_v therefore_o call_v the_o catholic_n christian_n church_n and_o this_o separate_a body_n whether_o call_v ebionites_n nazarene_o or_o minean_n do_v not_o only_o differ_v from_o the_o catholic_n christian_n church_n as_o to_o the_o necessity_n of_o observe_v the_o law_n of_o moses_n but_o likewise_o as_o to_o the_o divinity_n of_o our_o saviour_n which_o they_o deny_v although_o they_o profess_v to_o believe_v he_o as_o the_o christ_n or_o promise_v messiah_n theodoret_n have_v with_o very_o good_a judgement_n place_v the_o heresy_n of_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n 11._o under_o two_o distinct_a head_n which_o other_o reckon_v up_o confuse_o and_o those_o be_v such_o as_o relate_v to_o the_o humanity_n of_o christ_n as_o simon_n magus_n and_o all_o the_o set_v of_o those_o who_o be_v call_v gnostic_n which_o be_v recite_v in_o his_o first_o book_n in_o his_o second_o he_o begin_v with_o those_o which_o relate_v to_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n and_o these_o be_v of_o two_o kind_n 1._o the_o jewish_a christian_n who_o deny_v it_o of_o these_o he_o reckon_v up_o the_o ebionite_n cerinthian_o the_o nazarene_o and_o elcesaitae_fw-la who_o he_o distinguish_v from_o the_o other_o ebionite_n because_o of_o a_o book_n of_o revelation_n which_o one_o elxai_n bring_v among_o they_o 17._o but_o epiphanius_n say_v he_o join_v with_o the_o ebionite_n and_o nazarene_o 2._o those_o of_o the_o gentile_a christian_n who_o be_v look_v on_o as_o broach_v a_o new_a doctriâ—e_n among_o they_o of_o these_o he_o reckon_v artemon_n as_o the_o first_o than_o theodotus_n who_o other_o make_v the_o first_o publisher_n of_o it_o as_o tertullian_n 28._o and_o the_o old_a writer_n in_o eusebius_n suppose_v to_o be_v caius_n who_o live_v near_o the_o time_n and_o of_o who_o a_o considerable_a fragment_n be_v preserve_v in_o eusebius_n which_o give_v light_n to_o these_o matter_n the_o next_o be_v another_o theodotus_n who_o frame_v a_o new_a sect_n of_o such_o as_o set_v up_o melâ—hisedeck_v above_o christ._n then_o follow_v paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la and_o sabellius_n who_o make_v but_o one_o person_n as_o well_o as_o one_o god_n and_o so_o overthrow_v the_o trinity_n with_o who_o marcellus_n agree_v in_o substance_n and_o last_o of_o all_o photinus_n but_o theodoret_n conclude_v that_o book_n with_o this_o passage_n viz._n that_o all_o these_o heresy_n against_o our_o saviour_n divinity_n be_v then_o whole_o extinct_a so_o that_o there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o any_o small_a remainder_n of_o they_o what_o will_v he_o have_v say_v if_o he_o have_v live_v in_o our_o age_n wherein_o they_o be_v not_o only_o revive_v but_o be_v pretend_v to_o have_v be_v the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o apostolical_a church_n have_v all_o man_n lose_v their_o sense_n in_o theodoret_n time_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v as_o many_o learned_a and_o able_a man_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n then_o as_o ever_o be_v in_o any_o time_n chap._n iii_o the_o socinian_n plea_n for_o the_o antiquity_n of_o their_o doctrine_n examine_v but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o age_n our_o unitarian_n will_v stand_v or_o fall_v by_o they_o be_v for_o go_v backward_o and_o they_o speak_v with_o great_a comfort_n about_o the_o old_a ebionite_n and_o nazarene_o as_o entire_o they_o and_o that_o they_o have_v considerable_a man_n among_o they_o as_o theodotion_n and_o symmachus_n ii_o two_o translator_n of_o the_o hebrew_n bible_n and_o among_o the_o gentile_a christian_n they_o value_v themselves_o upon_o three_o man_n paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la lucianus_n the_o most_o learned_a person_n they_o say_v of_o his_o age_n and_o photinus_n bishop_n of_o sirmium_n as_o to_o the_o unitarian_n at_o rome_n who_o they_o improper_o call_v nazarene_o they_o pretend_v that_o their_o doctrine_n be_v apostolical_a and_o the_o general_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n till_o the_o time_n of_o victor_n and_o zepherin_n this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o their_o plea_n which_o must_v now_o be_v examine_v i_o begin_v with_o those_o primitive_a unitarian_n the_o ebionite_n concern_v who_o i_o observe_v these_o thing_n 1._o that_o they_o be_v a_o distinct_a separate_a body_n of_o man_n from_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o all_o the_o ancient_a writer_n who_o speak_v of_o they_o do_v mention_n they_o as_o heretic_n and_o whole_o divide_v from_o it_o as_o appear_v by_o irenaeus_n tertullian_n epiphanius_n theodoret_n s._n augustin_n and_o other_o eusebius_n say_v of_o they_o 27._o that_o although_o the_o devil_n can_v not_o make_v they_o renounce_v christianity_n yet_o find_v their_o weakness_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o make_v they_o his_o own_o he_o will_v never_o have_v say_v this_o of_o any_o who_o he_o look_v on_o as_o member_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o wherein_o be_v it_o that_o eusebius_n blame_v they_o he_o tell_v it_o in_o the_o very_a next_o word_n that_o it_o be_v for_o the_o mean_a opinion_n they_o entertain_v of_o christ_n for_o they_o look_v on_o he_o as_o a_o mere_a man_n but_o very_o just_a and_o although_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o they_o some_o own_n the_o miraculous_a conception_n and_o other_o not_o yet_o say_v he_o they_o at_o last_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o impiety_n which_o be_v that_o they_o will_v not_o own_o christ_n to_o have_v have_v any_o pre-existence_n before_o his_o birth_n nor_o that_o he_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d god_n the_o word_n it_o be_v true_a he_o find_v fault_n with_o they_o afterward_o for_o keep_v to_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n but_o the_o first_o impiety_n he_o charge_v they_o with_o be_v the_o other_o that_o which_o i_o infer_v from_o hence_o be_v that_o eusebius_n himself_o to_o who_o they_o profess_v to_o show_v great_a respect_n than_o to_o most_o of_o the_o ancient_a writer_n 37._o for_o his_o exactness_n and_o diligence_n in_o church-history_n do_v affirm_v the_o doctrine_n which_o overthrow_v the_o pre-existence_n and_o divinity_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v a_o impiety_n 20._o and_o therefore_o when_o he_o affirm_v the_o first_o fifteen_o bishop_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n who_o be_v of_o the_o circumcision_n viz._n to_o the_o siege_n of_o it_o by_o hadrian_n 5._o do_v hold_v the_o genuine_a doctrine_n of_o christ_n it_o must_v be_v understand_v of_o his_o pre-existence_n and_o divinity_n for_o the_o other_o we_o see_v he_o account_v a_o impiety_n and_o he_o tell_v we_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n then_o consist_v of_o believe_a jew_n and_o so_o it_o have_v do_v from_o the_o apostle_n time_n to_o that_o of_o hadrian_n be_v banishment_n of_o the_o jew_n which_o be_v a_o considerable_a testimony_n to_o two_o purpose_n 1._o to_o show_v that_o the_o primitive_a church_n of_o jerusalem_n do_v hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n pre-existence_n and_o divinity_n but_o say_v our_o unitarian_n this_o do_v not_o follow_v for_o what_o reason_n when_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o eusebius_n account_v that_o the_o only_a genuine_a doctrine_n no_o say_v they_o 176._o he_o mean_v only_o the_o miraculous_a conception_n and_o that_o they_o hold_v that_o in_o opposition_n to_o those_o ebionite_n who_o say_v that_o he_o be_v bear_v as_o other_o man_n be_v this_o be_v very_o strange_a when_o eusebius_n have_v distinguish_v the_o two_o sort_n of_o ebionite_n about_o this_o matter_n and_o have_v blame_v both_o of_o they_o even_o those_o that_o hold_v he_o bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n for_o fall_v into_o the_o same_o impiety_n what_o can_v satisfy_v such_o man_n who_o be_v content_a with_o such_o a_o answer_n but_o say_v they_o eusebius_n only_o speak_v his_o own_o sense_n not_o so_o neither_o for_o he_o say_v in_o that_o place_n that_o he_o have_v search_v the_o most_o ancient_a record_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n yes_o say_v they_o for_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o first_o bishop_n but_o as_o to_o their_o doctrine_n he_o have_v it_o from_o hegesippus_n and_o he_o be_v a_o ebionite_n himself_o then_o eusebius_n must_v not_o be_v the_o man_n they_o take_v he_o for_o for_o if_o hegesippus_n be_v himself_o a_o ebionite_n and_o tell_v eusebius_n in_o his_o commentary_n that_o the_o primitive_a
church_n of_o jerusalem_n consist_v of_o all_o such_o then_o eusebius_n must_v suppose_v that_o church_n guilty_a of_o the_o same_o impiety_n with_o which_o he_o charge_v the_o ebionite_n and_o will_v he_o then_o have_v say_v that_o they_o have_v the_o true_a knowledge_n of_o christ_n among_o they_o no_o say_v they_o eusebius_n speak_v his_o own_o opinion_n but_o hegesippus_n be_v a_o ebionite_n himself_o mean_v otherwise_o but_o eusebius_n do_v not_o use_n hegesippus_n his_o word_n but_o his_o own_o in_o that_o place_n and_o withal_o how_o do_v it_o appear_v that_o hegesippus_n himself_o be_v a_o ebionite_n this_o one_o of_o their_o late_a writer_n have_v undertake_v but_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o be_v not_o like_a to_o convince_v i_o it_o be_v thus_o 41._o hegesippus_n be_v himself_o a_o jewish_a christian_a and_o make_v use_v of_o the_o hebrew_n gospel_n and_o among_o the_o heretic_n which_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n he_o never_o number_v the_o ebionite_n or_o cerinthian_o but_o only_o the_o gnostic_n i_o will_v not_o dispute_v whether_o hegesippus_n be_v a_o jewish_a christian_n or_o not_o grant_v he_o be_v so_o yet_o how_o do_v it_o appear_v that_o all_o the_o jewish_a christian_n be_v at_o that_o time_n ebionites_n or_o cerinthian_o it_o seem_v they_o be_v neither_o of_o they_o heretic_n although_o they_o be_v opposite_a to_o each_o other_o the_o one_o hold_v the_o world_n create_v by_o inferior_a power_n the_o other_o by_o god_n himself_o the_o one_o we_o see_v make_v christ_n a_o mere_a man_n but_o the_o cerinthian_o hold_v a_o illapse_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d upon_o he_o and_o so_o make_v he_o a_o kind_n of_o a_o god_n by_o his_o presence_n as_o nestorius_n do_v afterward_o but_o honest_a hegesippus_n take_v neither_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o for_o heretic_n if_o our_o unitarian_n say_v true_a but_o yet_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o hegesippus_n be_v either_o one_o or_o the_o other_o for_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n as_o be_v plain_a by_o eusebius_n 22._o and_o the_o cerinthian_o and_o ebionite_n be_v in_o other_o part_n the_o former_a in_o egypt_n and_o the_o lesser_a or_o proconsular_a asia_n and_o the_o latter_a about_o decapolis_n and_o coelesyria_n from_o whence_o they_o spread_v into_o arabia_n and_o armenia_n as_o appear_v by_o epiphanius_n but_o origen_n say_v that_o all_o the_o jewish_a christian_n be_v ebionite_n what!_o no_o cerinthian_n among_o they_o be_v not_o those_o jewish_a christian_n or_o be_v they_o all_o turn_v ebionites_n then_o no_o such_o thing_n appear_v by_o origen_n say_n but_o we_o be_v not_o inquire_v now_o what_o they_o be_v in_o his_o time_n but_o in_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n do_v origen_n say_v all_o the_o jewish_a christian_n there_o be_v such_o and_o as_o to_o his_o own_o time_n it_o be_v not_o improbable_a that_o those_o who_o then_o make_v up_o the_o separate_a body_n of_o jewish_a christian_n be_v ebionite_n but_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o first_o christian_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n very_o much_o say_v they_o because_o the_o first_o christian_n be_v call_v nazarene_o and_o the_o nazarene_o hold_v the_o same_o doctrine_n with_o the_o ebionite_n but_o the_o title_n of_o nazarene_o do_v not_o always_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n it_o be_v at_o first_o use_v for_o all_o christian_n 24.5_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o nazarene_o in_o tertullus_n his_o accusation_n of_o s._n paul_n than_o it_o be_v take_v for_o the_o christian_n who_o stay_v at_o pella_n and_o settle_v at_o decapolis_n and_o thereabouts_o as_o epiphanius_n affirm_v 7._o for_o although_o all_o the_o christian_n withdraw_v thither_o before_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n as_o eusebius_n say_v yet_o they_o do_v not_o all_o continue_v there_o but_o a_o great_a number_n return_v to_o jerusalem_n and_o be_v there_o settle_v under_o their_o bishop_n but_o those_o who_o remain_v about_o pella_n keep_v the_o name_n of_o nazarene_o and_o never_o be_v unite_v with_o the_o gentile_a christian_n but_o keep_v up_o their_o old_a jewish_a custom_n as_o to_o their_o synagogue_n even_o in_o s._n jerom_n and_o s._n augustine_n time_n now_o these_o nazarene_o may_v be_v all_o ebionite_n and_o yet_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n not_o so_o at_o all_o 2._o the_o next_o thing_n observable_a from_o this_o place_n of_o eusebius_n be_v that_o while_o the_o nazarene_o and_o ebionites_n be_v settle_v in_o coelesyria_n and_o the_o part_n thereabouts_o there_o be_v a_o regular_a christian_a church_n at_o jerusalem_n under_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o circumcision_n to_o the_o siege_n of_o hadrian_n eusebius_n observe_v that_o before_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n all_o the_o christian_n forsake_v not_o only_a jerusalem_n 5._o but_o the_o coast_n of_o judea_n but_o that_o they_o do_v not_o all_o continue_v there_o be_v most_o evident_a from_o what_o eusebius_n here_o say_v of_o the_o church_n and_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n between_o the_o two_o sieges_n of_o titus_n vespasian_n and_o hadrian_n 8._o which_o be_v in_o the_o 18_o year_n of_o his_o empire_n say_v eusebius_n who_o produce_v another_o testimony_n out_o of_o justin_n martyr_n which_o show_v that_o the_o christian_n be_v return_v to_o jerusalem_n for_o therein_o he_o say_v that_o barchochebas_n in_o that_o war_n use_v the_o christian_n with_o very_a great_a severity_n to_o make_v they_o renounce_v christianity_n how_o can_v this_o be_v if_o all_o the_o christian_n be_v out_o of_o his_o reach_n then_o be_v settle_v about_o pella_n and_o although_o eusebius_n say_v 6._o that_o when_o the_o jew_n be_v banish_v their_o country_n by_o hadrian_n be_v edict_n that_o then_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v make_v up_o of_o gentile_n yet_o we_o be_v not_o so_o strict_o to_o understand_v he_o as_o though_o the_o christian_n who_o suffer_v under_o barchochebas_n be_v whole_o exclude_v orosius_n say_v 13._o that_o they_o be_v permit_v by_o the_o emperor_n edict_n it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o i_o if_o they_o be_v connive_v at_o which_o be_v very_o probable_a although_o they_o do_v not_o think_v fit_a to_o have_v any_o such_o public_a person_n as_o their_o bishop_n to_o be_v any_o other_o than_o gentile_n and_o hegesippus_n be_v allow_v after_o this_o time_n to_o have_v be_v a_o jewish_a christian_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n so_o that_o the_o church_n there_o must_v consist_v both_o of_o jew_n and_o gentile_n but_o they_o can_v never_o show_v that_o any_o of_o the_o ebionite_n do_v admit_v any_o gentile_a christian_n among_o they_o which_o show_v that_o they_o be_v then_o distinct_a body_n 2._o they_o be_v not_o only_o distinct_a in_o communion_n but_o have_v a_o different_a rule_n of_o faith_n this_o be_v a_o point_n of_o great_a consequence_n and_o aught_o to_o be_v well_o consider_v for_o since_o our_o unitarian_n own_o the_o ebionite_n as_o their_o predecessor_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v a_o particular_a eye_n to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n receive_v by_o they_o which_o must_v be_v very_o different_a from_o we_o if_o they_o follow_v the_o ebionite_n as_o i_o doubt_v not_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v they_o say_v the_o ebionite_n use_v only_o s._n matthew_n be_v gospel_n but_o the_o christian_a church_n then_o 42._o and_o ever_o since_o have_v receive_v the_o four_o gospel_n as_o of_o divine_a authority_n eusebius_n one_o of_o the_o most_o approve_a author_n in_o antiquity_n by_o our_o unitarian_n reckon_v up_o the_o four_o evangelist_n and_o s._n paul_n be_v epistle_n as_o write_n universal_o receive_v by_o the_o christian_a church_n then_o he_o mention_n some_o general_o reject_v as_o spurious_a and_o after_o those_o which_o be_v doubt_v among_o which_o he_o mention_n the_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n which_o the_o jewish_a christian_n follow_v now_o here_o be_v a_o apparent_a difference_n put_v between_o the_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n and_o s._n matthew_n be_v gospel_n as_o much_o as_o between_o a_o book_n receive_v without_o controversy_n and_o one_o that_o be_v not_o but_o if_o the_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n be_v then_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o true_a gospel_n of_o s._n matthew_n it_o be_v impossible_a a_o man_n of_o so_o much_o sense_n as_o eusebius_n shall_v make_v this_o difference_n between_o they_o but_o it_o be_v worth_a our_o observe_n what_o our_o unitarian_n say_v about_o this_o matter_n and_o by_o that_o we_o may_v judge_v very_o much_o of_o their_o opinion_n about_o the_o gospel_n i_o shall_v set_v down_o their_o word_n for_o fear_v i_o shall_v be_v think_v to_o do_v they_o wrong_n symmachus_n and_o the_o ebionite_n 39_o say_v they_o as_o they_o hold_v our_o saviour_n to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o joseph_n and_o mary_n so_o they_o contend_v that_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o s._n matthew_n
and_o baptism_n 3._o s._n jerom_n observe_v that_o theodotion_n and_o symmachus_n both_o ebionite_n translate_v the_o old_a testament_n in_o what_o concern_v our_o saviour_n like_o jew_n and_o aquila_n who_o be_v a_o jew_n like_o a_o christian_a but_o in_o another_o place_n he_o blame_v all_o three_o for_o the_o same_o fault_n ruffin_n eusebius_n go_v somewhat_o far_a for_o he_o say_v symmachus_n write_v against_o s._n matthew_n be_v gospel_n to_o establish_v his_o own_o heresy_n which_o show_v he_o be_v a_o true_a ebionite_n the_o next_o they_o mention_v as_o one_o of_o their_o great_a light_n be_v paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la bishop_n and_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n but_o in_o another_o place_n they_o have_v a_o spiteful_a insinuation_n that_o man_n in_o such_o place_n be_v the_o great_a pensioner_n of_o the_o world_n 66._o as_o though_o they_o be_v sway_v only_o by_o interest_n and_o that_o it_o keep_v they_o from_o embrace_v of_o the_o truth_n now_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la give_v great_a occasion_n for_o such_o a_o suspicion_n than_o any_o of_o the_o person_n so_o unworthy_o reflect_v upon_o for_o he_o be_v a_o man_n note_v for_o his_o affectation_n of_o excessive_a vanity_n and_o pomp_n and_o very_o unjust_a method_n of_o grow_v rich_a it_o be_v well_o we_o have_v eusebius_n his_o testimony_n for_o this_o 30._o for_o they_o sleight_v epiphanius_n for_o his_o malicious_a tale_n and_o s._n jerom_n for_o his_o legend_n but_o they_o commend_v eusebius_n for_o his_o exactness_n and_o diligence_n 20._o and_o i_o hope_v theodoret_n may_v escape_v their_o censure_n who_o affirm_v that_o paulus_n samofatenus_fw-la suit_v his_o doctrine_n to_o his_o interest_n with_o zenobia_n who_o then_o govern_v in_o those_o part_n of_o syria_n and_o phoenicia_n who_o profess_v herself_o to_o be_v of_o the_o jewish_a persuasion_n athanasius_n say_v 857._o she_o be_v a_o jew_n and_o a_o favourer_n of_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la what_o his_o opinion_n be_v our_o unitarian_n do_v not_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o inform_v we_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o he_o be_v of_o their_o mind_n eusebius_n say_v 27._o he_o have_v a_o very_a mean_a and_o low_a opinion_n of_o christ_n as_o have_v nothing_o in_o he_o above_o the_o common_a nature_n of_o mankind_n theodoret_n say_v he_o fall_v into_o the_o doctrine_n of_o artemon_n to_o oblige_v zenobia_n and_o artemon_n he_o say_v hold_v that_o christ_n be_v a_o mere_a man_n bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n but_o exceed_v the_o prophet_n in_o excellency_n where_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v use_v to_o express_v the_o opinion_n of_o artemon_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o 150_o because_o our_o modern_a unitarian_n say_v that_o those_o word_n among_o the_o ancient_a writer_n be_v take_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o our_o saviour_n but_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la be_v universal_o disow_v by_o the_o christian_a church_n of_o that_o time_n although_o as_o long_o as_o zenobia_n hold_v her_o power_n he_o keep_v his_o see_n which_o be_v for_o some_o time_n after_o he_o be_v first_o call_v in_o question_n for_o his_o heresy_n but_o at_o first_o he_o make_v use_v of_o many_o art_n and_o device_n to_o deceive_v the_o christian_a bishop_n of_o the_o best_a reputation_n 8._o who_o assemble_v at_o antioch_n in_o order_n to_o the_o suppress_v this_o dangerous_a doctrine_n as_o they_o all_o account_v it_o for_o hear_v of_o his_o opinion_n about_o our_o saviour_n they_o run_v together_o say_v eusebius_n as_o against_o a_o wolf_n which_o design_v to_o destroy_v the_o flock_n now_o from_o hence_o it_o be_v very_o reasonable_a to_o argue_v that_o the_o samosatenian_a doctrine_n be_v then_o look_v on_o as_o a_o very_a dangerous_a novelty_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o although_o the_o ebionite_n have_v assert_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o to_o the_o divinity_n of_o our_o saviour_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o look_v on_o as_o true_a member_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o as_o s._n jerom_n say_v while_o they_o affect_v to_o be_v both_o jew_n and_o christian_n they_o be_v neither_o jew_n nor_o christian_n artemon_n whoever_o he_o be_v be_v but_o a_o obscure_a person_n and_o theodotus_n have_v learn_v they_o say_v but_o be_v of_o no_o place_n in_o the_o church_n but_o for_o such_o a_o considerable_a person_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n to_o own_o such_o a_o doctrine_n must_v unavoidable_o discover_v the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n concern_v it_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la want_v neither_o part_n nor_o interest_n nor_o experience_n and_o he_o be_v support_v by_o a_o princess_n of_o great_a spirit_n and_o courage_n enough_o to_o have_v daunt_v all_o the_o bishop_n at_o least_o in_o those_o part_n from_o appear_v against_o he_o but_o such_o be_v the_o zeal_n and_o concernment_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o this_o great_a affair_n that_o they_o not_o only_o assemble_v themselves_o but_o they_o communicate_v it_o to_o dionysius_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n 558._o and_o to_o another_o of_o the_o same_o name_n bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o other_o and_o desire_v their_o advice_n and_o concurrence_n who_o do_v all_o agree_n in_o the_o condemnation_n of_o his_o doctrine_n the_o former_a say_v he_o will_v have_v go_v himself_o to_o antioch_n but_o for_o his_o extreme_a old_a age_n and_o he_o die_v soon_o after_o the_o first_o council_n which_o meet_v at_o antioch_n on_o this_o occasion_n but_o he_o send_v his_o judgement_n and_o reason_n thither_o which_o we_o find_v in_o a_o epistle_n of_o his_o still_o extant_a whereof_o mention_n be_v make_v in_o the_o epistle_n of_o the_o second_o synod_n of_o antioch_n to_o dionysius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o maximus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n and_o all_o other_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n wherein_o they_o give_v a_o account_n of_o their_o proceed_n against_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la and_o they_o say_v 30._o they_o have_v invite_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o remote_a part_n to_o come_v to_o antioch_n for_o the_o suppression_n of_o this_o damnable_a doctrine_n and_o among_o the_o rest_n dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n and_o firmilian_a of_o cappadocia_n as_o person_n of_o great_a reputation_n then_o in_o the_o church_n firmilian_a be_v there_o at_o the_o former_a synod_n of_o who_o theodoret_n say_v that_o he_o be_v famous_a both_o for_o divine_a and_o humane_a learning_n and_o so_o be_v gregorius_n thaumaturgus_n and_o athenodorus_n bishop_n of_o pontus_n and_o helenus_n bishop_n of_o tarsus_n in_o cilicia_n and_o nicomas_n of_o iconium_n and_o hymenaeus_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o theotecnus_n of_o caesarea_n who_o all_o condemn_a his_o doctrine_n but_o they_o spare_v his_o person_n upon_o his_o solemn_a promise_n to_o retract_v it_o but_o he_o persist_v in_o it_o when_o they_o be_v go_v home_o and_o fresh_a complaint_n be_v make_v of_o he_o firmilian_a be_v come_v a_o three_o time_n to_o antioch_n but_o die_v by_o the_o way_n but_o those_o bishop_n who_o write_v the_o synodical_a epistle_n do_v all_o affirm_v that_o they_o be_v witness_n and_o many_o other_o when_o he_o condemn_v his_o doctrine_n but_o be_v willing_a to_o forbear_v his_o person_n upon_o his_o promise_n of_o amendment_n which_o they_o find_v afterward_o be_v mere_o delusory_a dionysius_n alexandrinus_n they_o say_v will_v not_o write_v to_o he_o but_o send_v his_o mind_n about_o he_o to_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n which_o epistle_n be_v mention_v by_o s._n jerom_n as_o write_v by_o he_o a_o little_a before_o his_o death_n as_o well_o as_o by_o eusebius_n and_o theodoret_n and_o i_o do_v not_o see_v sufficient_a reason_n to_o question_v the_o authority_n of_o that_o which_o fronto_n ducaeus_n publish_v from_o turrian_n copy_n although_o it_o be_v deny_v by_o h._n valesius_fw-la and_o other_o it_o be_v say_v indeed_o that_o he_o do_v not_o write_v to_o he_o i._n e._n he_o do_v not_o direct_v it_o to_o he_o but_o he_o may_v send_v it_o to_o the_o council_n in_o answer_n to_o his_o letter_n which_o he_o mention_n how_o far_o it_o differ_v from_o his_o style_n in_o other_o epistle_n i_o will_v not_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o judge_v but_o the_o design_n be_v very_o agreeable_a to_o a_o epistle_n from_o he_o on_o that_o occasion_n it_o be_v true_a that_o it_o seem_v to_o represent_v the_o opinion_n of_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la after_o a_o different_a manner_n from_o what_o it_o be_v common_o think_v to_o have_v be_v but_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o â—e_v make_v use_v of_o all_o the_o art_n to_o disguise_v himself_o that_o he_o can_v and_o when_o he_o find_v the_o make_v christ_n to_o be_v a_o mere_a man_n will_v not_o be_v bear_v he_o go_v from_o the_o ebionite_n to_o the_o cerinthian_a hypothesis_n viz._n that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d do_v dwell_v in_o he_o and_o that_o
there_o be_v two_o person_n in_o christ_n one_o divine_a and_o the_o other_o humane_a and_o two_o son_n the_o one_o by_o nature_n the_o son_n of_o god_n who_o have_v a_o pre_n existence_n and_o the_o other_o the_o son_n of_o david_n who_o have_v no_o subsistence_n before_o this_o be_v the_o opinion_n which_o dionysius_n set_v himself_o against_o in_o that_o epistle_n and_o which_o therefore_o â—ome_o may_v imagine_v be_v write_v after_o nestorius_n his_o heresy_n but_o that_o be_v no_o new_a heresy_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o cerinthian_o and_o it_o be_v that_o which_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la flee_v to_o as_o more_o plausible_a which_o not_o only_o appear_v by_o this_o epistle_n but_o by_o what_o athanasius_n and_o epiphanius_n have_v deliver_v concern_v it_o athanasius_n 591._o write_v a_o book_n of_o the_o incarnation_n against_o the_o follower_n of_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la who_o hold_v as_o he_o say_v two_o person_n in_o christ_n viz._n one_o bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o a_o divine_a person_n which_o descend_v upon_o he_o and_o dwell_v in_o he_o against_o which_o opinion_n he_o dispute_v from_o two_o place_n of_o scripture_n viz._n god_n be_v manifest_a in_o the_o flesh_n and_o the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n and_o from_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o the_o synod_n of_o antioch_n against_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v 635._o that_o he_o hold_v that_o the_o divine_a word_n dwell_v in_o christ._n and_o the_o word_n of_o epiphanius_n be_v express_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n etc._n that_o the_o logos_fw-la come_v and_o dwell_v in_o the_o man_n jesus_n and_o the_o clergy_n of_o constantinople_n charge_v nestorius_n with_o follow_v the_o heresy_n of_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la and_o photius_n in_o his_o epistle_n say_v 35._o that_o nestorius_n taste_v too_o much_o of_o the_o intoxicated_a cup_n of_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la and_o in_o the_o forego_n epistle_n he_o say_v that_o paulus_n his_o follower_n assert_v two_o hypostasis_n in_o christ._n but_o some_o think_v that_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la do_v not_o hold_v any_o subsistence_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d before_o but_o that_o the_o word_n be_v in_o god_n before_o without_o any_o subsistence_n of_o its_o own_o and_o that_o god_n give_v it_o a_o distinct_a subsistence_n when_o it_o inhabit_v in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n and_o so_o marius_n mercator_n and_o leontius_n understand_v he_o who_o say_v that_o he_o differ_v from_o nestorius_n therein_o basil._n who_o assert_v a_o divine_a word_n with_o its_o proper_a subsistence_n but_o according_a to_o they_o paulus_n by_o the_o word_n understand_v that_o divine_a energy_n whereby_o christ_n act_v and_o which_o dwell_v in_o he_o but_o dionysius_n say_v he_o make_v two_o christ_n and_o two_o son_n of_o god_n but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n he_o say_v be_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o christ_n and_o one_o son_n who_o wâ—s_v the_o eternal_a word_n and_o be_v make_v flesh._n and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o he_o bring_v the_o very_a same_o place_n we_o do_v now_o to_o prove_v this_o doctrine_n as_o in_o the_o beginning_n be_v the_o word_n etc._n etc._n and_o before_o abraham_n be_v i_o be_o it_o seem_v that_o some_o of_o the_o bishop_n who_o have_v be_v upon_o the_o examination_n of_o his_o opinion_n before_o the_o second_o synod_n which_o depose_v he_o send_v he_o a_o account_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o require_v his_o answer_n wherein_o they_o declare_v the_o son_n not_o to_o be_v god_n according_a to_o god_n decree_n which_o he_o do_v not_o stick_v at_o but_o that_o he_o be_v so_o real_o and_o substantial_o and_o whosoever_o deny_v this_o they_o say_v be_v out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o all_o the_o catholic_n church_n agree_v with_o they_o in_o it_o and_o they_o declare_v that_o they_o receive_v this_o doctrine_n from_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n and_o bring_v the_o same_o place_n we_o do_v now_o as_o thy_o throne_n o_o god_n be_v for_o ever_o etc._n etc._n who_o be_v over_o all_o god_n bless_v for_o ever_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v by_o he_o etc._n etc._n and_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la as_o subtle_a as_o he_o be_v ever_o imagine_v that_o these_o place_n belong_v to_o any_o other_o than_o christ_n or_o that_o the_o make_n of_o all_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o make_n of_o nothing_o but_o put_v it_o into_o man_n power_n to_o make_v themselves_o new_a creature_n these_o be_v discovery_n only_o reserve_v for_o the_o man_n of_o sense_n and_o clear_a idea_n in_o these_o bright_a age_n of_o the_o world_n but_o at_o last_o after_o all_o the_o art_n and_o subterfuge_n which_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la use_v there_o be_v a_o man_n of_o sense_n as_o it_o happen_v among_o the_o clergy_n of_o antioch_n call_v malchion_n who_o be_v so_o well_o acquaint_v with_o his_o sophistry_n that_o he_o drive_v he_o out_o of_o all_o and_o lay_v his_o sense_n so_o open_a before_o the_o second_o synod_n that_o he_o be_v solemn_o depose_v for_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n 30._o and_o his_o descent_n from_o heaven_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o synodical_a epistle_n it_o be_v pity_n we_o have_v it_o not_o entire_a but_o by_o the_o fragment_n of_o it_o which_o be_v preserve_v by_o some_o ancient_a writer_n we_o find_v that_o his_o doctrine_n of_o the_o divinity_n in_o he_o by_o inhabitation_n be_v then_o condemn_v 3._o and_o the_o substantial_a union_n of_o both_o nature_n assert_v i_o have_v only_o one_o thing_n more_o to_o observe_v concern_v he_o which_o be_v that_o the_o arian_n party_n in_o their_o decree_n at_o sardica_n or_o rather_o philippopolis_n do_v confess_v that_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la his_o doctrine_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o whole_a christian_n world_n for_o they_o say_v 4._o that_o which_o pass_v in_o the_o eastern_a synod_n be_v sign_v and_o approve_v by_o all_o and_o alexander_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o alexander_n of_o constantinople_n affirm_v the_o same_o and_o now_o i_o hope_v i_o may_v desire_v our_o man_n of_o sense_n to_o reflect_v upon_o these_o matter_n here_o be_v no_o fire_n nor_o faggot_n threaten_v no_o imperial_a edict_n to_o enforce_v this_o doctrine_n nay_o the_o queen_n of_o those_o part_n under_o who_o jurisdiction_n they_o live_v at_o that_o time_n open_o espouse_v the_o cause_n of_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la so_o that_o here_o can_v be_v nothing_o of_o interest_n to_o sway_v they_o to_o act_v in_o opposition_n to_o she_o and_o they_o find_v his_o interest_n so_o strong_a that_o he_o retain_v the_o possession_n of_o his_o see_n till_o aurelian_a have_v conquer_v zenobia_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n he_o be_v eject_v this_o synod_n which_o depose_v he_o do_v not_o sit_v in_o the_o time_n of_o aurelian_a as_o be_v common_o think_v but_o before_o his_o time_n while_o zenobia_n have_v all_o the_o power_n in_o her_o hand_n in_o those_o eastern_a part_n which_o she_o enjoy_v five_o year_n till_o she_o be_v dispossess_v by_o aurelian_a from_o whence_o ant._n pagi_n conclude_v 2._o that_o paulus_n keep_v his_o see_n three_o year_n after_o the_o sentence_n against_o he_o but_o upon_o application_n to_o aurelian_a he_o who_o afterward_o begin_v a_o persecution_n against_o all_o christian_n give_v this_o rule_n that_o he_o with_o who_o the_o italian_a bishop_n and_o those_o of_o rome_n communicate_v shall_v enjoy_v the_o see_n upon_o which_o paulus_n be_v at_o last_o turn_v out_o by_o this_o we_o see_v a_o concurrence_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a bishop_n of_o that_o time_n against_o he_o that_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o this_o without_o any_o force_n and_o against_o their_o interest_n and_o with_o a_o general_a consent_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n for_o there_o be_v no_o mighty_a awe_v and_o draconic_a sanction_n to_o compel_v 54._o of_o which_o they_o sometime_o speak_v as_o if_o they_o be_v the_o only_a powerful_a method_n to_o make_v this_o doctrine_n go_v down_o and_o what_o great_a argument_n can_v there_o be_v that_o it_o be_v then_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o it_o will_v be_v very_o hard_a to_o condemn_v all_o his_o opposer_n for_o man_n that_o want_v sense_n and_o reason_n because_o they_o so_o unanimous_o oppose_v he_o not_o so_o unanimous_o neither_o say_v our_o unitarian_n because_o lucian_n a_o presbyter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n and_o a_o very_a learned_a man_n join_v with_o he_o it_o will_v have_v be_v strange_a indeed_o if_o so_o great_a a_o man_n as_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la can_v prevail_v with_o none_o of_o his_o own_o church_n to_o join_v with_o he_o especial_o one_o that_o come_v from_o the_o same_o place_n of_o samosata_n as_o
nothing_o of_o his_o return_n but_o our_o unitarian_n have_v find_v out_o but_o they_o do_v not_o tell_v we_o where_o that_o the_o people_n recall_v he_o and_o so_o he_o plant_v his_o doctrine_n among_o they_o 10._o that_o it_o overspread_v and_o be_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o illyrican_a province_n till_o the_o papacy_n on_o one_o hand_n and_o the_o turk_n on_o the_o other_o swallow_v up_o those_o province_n this_o look_v too_o like_o make_v history_n to_o serve_v a_o turn_n unless_o some_o good_a proof_n be_v bring_v for_o it_o but_o instead_o of_o photinus_n his_o return_v 888._o and_o his_o doctrine_n prevail_v and_o continue_v there_o we_o find_v valentinian_n call_v a_o council_n in_o illyricum_n and_o establish_v the_o nicene_n faith_n there_o and_o a_o council_n at_o aquileia_n against_o the_o arian_n where_o the_o bishop_n of_o sirmium_n be_v present_a 989._o and_o declare_v against_o arianism_n and_o join_v with_o s._n ambrose_n who_o condemn_v photinus_n for_o make_v christ_n the_o son_n of_o david_n 4._o and_o not_o the_o son_n of_o god_n paulinus_n say_v in_o his_o life_n that_o he_o go_v on_o purpose_n to_o sirmium_n to_o consecrate_v a_o orthodox_n bishop_n there_o which_o he_o do_v notwithstanding_o the_o power_n of_o justina_n the_o empress_n who_o favour_v the_o arian_n s._n jerom_n in_o his_o chronicon_fw-la say_v that_o photinus_n die_v in_o galatia_n which_o be_v his_o own_o country_n so_o that_o there_o be_v no_o probability_n in_o what_o they_o affirm_v of_o photinus_n his_o settle_v his_o doctrine_n in_o those_o part_n till_o the_o papacy_n and_o the_o turk_n swallow_v those_o province_n for_o any_o one_o that_o look_v into_o the_o history_n of_o those_o part_n may_v be_v soon_o satisfy_v that_o not_o the_o pope_n nor_o the_o turk_n but_o the_o huns_n under_o attila_n make_v the_o horrible_a devastation_n not_o only_o at_o sirmium_n but_o in_o all_o the_o considerable_a place_n of_o that_o country_n so_o that_o if_o these_o man_n reason_n be_v no_o better_o than_o their_o history_n there_o be_v very_o little_a cause_n for_o any_o to_o be_v fond_a of_o their_o write_n but_o as_o though_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o mention_v such_o thing_n once_o in_o their_o answer_n to_o the_o late_a archbishops_n sermon_n they_o enlarge_v upon_o it_o for_o he_o have_v just_o rebuke_v they_o for_o the_o novelty_n of_o their_o interpretation_n they_o to_o avoid_v this_o boast_v of_o the_o concurrence_n of_o the_o ancient_a unitarian_n the_o follower_n of_o paulus_n and_o photinus_n 53._o who_o they_o say_v abound_v everywhere_o and_o even_o possess_v some_o whole_a province_n this_o passage_n i_o be_v not_o a_o little_a surprise_v at_o since_o theodoret_n who_o i_o think_v be_v somewhat_o more_o to_o be_v credit_v than_o sandius_n do_v so_o express_o say_v photino_n that_o the_o samosatenian_o and_o photinian_o be_v extinct_a in_o his_o time_n in_o a_o place_n already_o mention_v but_o upon_o search_n i_o can_v find_v no_o other_o ground_n for_o it_o but_o a_o passage_n or_o two_o in_o sandius_n who_o be_v none_o of_o the_o exact_a historian_n in_o one_o place_n he_o say_v from_o a_o obscure_a polish_v chronicle_n extant_a in_o no_o other_o language_n but_o of_o that_o country_n that_o the_o bulgarian_n when_o they_o first_o receive_v christianity_n embrace_v photinianism_n 357._o and_o be_v not_o this_o very_a good_a authority_n among_o we_o from_o hence_o he_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o they_o all_o continue_a photinian_o to_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n nicolas_n who_o convert_v they_o but_o all_o this_o be_v ground_v on_o a_o ridiculous_a mistake_n in_o platina_n who_o in_o the_o life_n of_o nicolas_n say_v 372._o that_o the_o pope_n confirm_v they_o in_o the_o faith_n pulso_fw-la photino_fw-la whereas_o it_o shall_v be_v pulso_fw-la photio_n for_o photius_n at_o that_o time_n be_v patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o as_o appear_v by_o his_o first_o epistle_n assume_v their_o conversion_n to_o himself_o and_o insist_v upon_o the_o right_n of_o jurisdiction_n over_o that_o country_n sandius_n refer_v to_o blondus_n who_o say_v no_o such_o thing_n 2._o but_o only_o that_o the_o bulgarian_n be_v convert_v before_o which_o be_v true_a and_o the_o greek_a historian_n as_o joh._n curopalates_n zonaras_n and_o other_o gives_z a_o particular_a account_n of_o it_o but_o not_o a_o word_n of_o photinianism_n in_o it_o so_o that_o the_o archbishop_n have_v very_o great_a reason_n to_o charge_v their_o interpretation_n with_o novelty_n and_o that_o not_o only_o because_o the_o photinian_o have_v no_o such_o province_n as_o they_o boast_v of_o but_o that_o neither_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la nor_o photinus_n nor_o any_o of_o their_o follower_n that_o we_o can_v find_v do_v ever_o interpret_v the_o beginning_n of_o s._n john_n as_o they_o do_v i.e._n of_o the_o new_a creation_n and_o not_o of_o the_o old_a and_o so_o as_o the_o word_n have_v no_o pre-existence_n before_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n i_o do_v not_o confine_v they_o to_o the_o nicenist_n as_o they_o call_v they_o but_o let_v they_o produce_v any_o one_o among_o the_o samosatenian_o or_o photinian_o who_o so_o understand_v s._n john_n 64.93_o and_o therein_o sandius_n be_v in_o the_o right_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v allow_v he_o for_o he_o be_v not_o often_o so_o when_o he_o say_v that_o no_o christian_a interpreter_n before_o socinus_n ever_o hold_v such_o a_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n as_o he_o do_v and_o therefore_o his_o follower_n he_o say_v aught_o to_o be_v call_v socinian_n only_o and_o not_o ebionites_n samosatenian_o or_o photinian_o but_o to_o return_v to_o photinus_n his_o opinion_n it_o be_v observable_a what_o socrates_n say_v 〈◊〉_d concern_v his_o be_v depose_v at_o sirmium_n viz._n that_o what_o be_v do_v in_o that_o matter_n be_v universal_o approve_v not_o only_o then_o but_o afterward_o so_o that_o here_o we_o have_v the_o general_a consent_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n in_o that_o divide_a time_n against_o the_o photinian_a doctrine_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o near_o so_o unreasonable_a as_o our_o unitarian_n for_o photinus_n assert_v the_o pre-existence_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o its_o inhabit_v in_o christ_n from_o his_o conception_n wherein_o he_o differ_v from_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la who_o assert_v it_o to_o have_v be_v upon_o the_o merit_n of_o his_o virtue_n in_o the_o anathema_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sirmium_n against_o photinus_n one_o be_v against_o any_o one_o that_o assert_n that_o there_o be_v one_o god_n paris_n but_o deny_v christ_n to_o have_v be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n before_o all_o world_n and_o that_o the_o world_n be_v make_v by_o he_o in_o obedience_n to_o the_o will_n of_o the_o father_n other_o against_o he_o that_o assert_n that_o there_o be_v a_o dilatation_n of_o the_o divine_a substance_n to_o make_v he_o the_o son_n of_o god_n who_o be_v a_o man_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n this_o appear_v from_o anath_n 6_o 7_o 9_o put_v together_o which_o be_v best_a explain_v by_o hilary_n himself_o in_o another_o place_n 50._o where_o he_o mention_n this_o as_o the_o photinian_a doctrine_n that_o god_n the_o word_n do_v extend_v himself_o so_o far_o as_o to_o inhabit_v the_o person_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n this_o he_o call_v a_o subtle_a and_o dangerous_a doctrine_n and_o therein_o he_o say_v photinus_n differ_v from_o sabellius_n 7._o that_o the_o latter_a deny_v any_o difference_n between_o father_n and_o son_n but_o only_o in_o name_n but_o photinus_n hold_v a_o real_a difference_n but_o not_o before_o the_o nativity_n of_o christ_n then_o he_o say_v the_o divine_a word_n inhabit_v in_o christ_n make_v he_o to_o be_v the_o real_a son_n of_o god_n the_o only_a doubt_n be_v whether_o photinus_n hold_v the_o word_n to_o have_v have_v a_o distinct_a hypostasis_fw-la before_n or_o not_o marius_n mercator_n a_o author_n of_o good_a credit_n who_o live_v in_o s._n augustin_n time_n and_o to_o who_o a_o epistle_n of_o he_o be_v extant_a in_o the_o new_a edition_n of_o his_o work_n give_v a_o very_a particular_a account_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o photinus_n with_o relation_n to_o the_o nestorian_a controversy_n 193._o in_o which_o he_o be_v very_o well_o verse_v in_o a_o epistle_n write_v by_o he_o on_o purpose_n 17._o he_o show_v that_o nestorius_n agree_v with_o photinus_n in_o assert_v that_o the_o word_n have_v a_o pre-existence_n and_o that_o the_o name_n of_o son_n of_o god_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o word_n but_o to_o christ_n after_o the_o inhabitation_n of_o the_o word_n but_o he_o there_o seem_v to_o think_v that_o photinus_n do_v not_o hold_v the_o word_n to_o have_v have_v a_o real_a hypostasis_fw-la before_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n but_o when_o he_o come_v after_o to_o compare_v their_o opinion_n more_o exact_o he_o than_o affirm_v that_o photinus_n and_o
of_o the_o mind_n without_o any_o real_a existence_n belong_v to_o it_o as_o such_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o very_a notion_n of_o god_n which_o imply_v a_o necessary_a existence_n or_o it_o must_v imply_v a_o divine_a nature_n which_o be_v neither_o father_n son_n nor_o holy_a ghost_n which_o be_v so_o repugnant_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n that_o no_o one_o that_o be_v any_o way_n conversant_a in_o their_o write_n on_o this_o argument_n can_v imagine_v they_o shall_v hold_v such_o a_o opinion_n and_o i_o be_o so_o far_o from_o be_v convince_v by_o curcellaeus_n his_o undeniable_a proof_n that_o i_o think_v it_o no_o hard_a matter_n to_o bring_v undeniable_a proof_n that_o he_o have_v mistake_v their_o meaning_n of_o which_o i_o shall_v give_v a_o account_n in_o this_o place_n because_o i_o fear_v his_o authority_n have_v have_v too_o much_o sway_n with_o some_o as_o to_o this_o matter_n i_o shall_v not_o insist_v upon_o his_o gross_a mistake_n in_o the_o very_a entrance_n of_o that_o discourse_n where_o he_o say_v 70._o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o gaul_n and_o germany_n dislike_v the_o homoousion_n and_o give_v three_o reason_n against_o it_o whereas_o hilary_n speak_v of_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n who_o he_o go_v about_o to_o vindicate_v to_o the_o western_a bishop_n who_o be_v offend_v with_o they_o for_o that_o reason_n as_o any_o one_o that_o read_v hilary_n de_fw-fr synodis_fw-la may_v see_v but_o i_o come_v to_o the_o main_a point_n his_o great_a argument_n be_v from_o the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o may_v extend_v to_o individual_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n who_o deny_v it_o but_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o father_n use_v it_o in_o that_o sense_n so_o as_o to_o imply_v a_o difference_n of_o individual_n in_o the_o same_o common_a essence_n there_o be_v two_o thing_n aim_v at_o by_o they_o in_o their_o dispute_n with_o the_o arian_n 1._o to_o show_v that_o the_o son_n be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n which_o they_o deny_v and_o make_v he_o of_o a_o inferior_a create_a substance_n of_o another_o kind_n now_o the_o father_n think_v this_o term_n very_o proper_a to_o express_v their_o sense_n against_o they_o but_o then_o this_o word_n be_v capable_a of_o a_o large_a sense_n than_o they_o intend_v they_o take_v care_n 2._o to_o assert_v a_o perfect_a unity_n and_o indivisibility_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n for_o the_o arian_n be_v very_o ready_a to_o charge_v they_o with_o one_o of_o these_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o they_o must_v fall_v into_o sabellianism_n if_o they_o hold_v a_o perfect_a unity_n of_o essence_n or_o 2._o when_o they_o clear_v themselves_o of_o this_o that_o they_o must_v hold_v three_o god_n and_o both_o these_o they_o constant_o deny_v to_o make_v this_o clear_a i_o shall_v produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o some_o of_o the_o chief_a both_o of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a father_n and_o answer_n curcellaeus_n his_o objection_n athanasius_n take_v notice_n of_o both_o these_o charge_n upon_o their_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n 456._o as_o to_o sabellianism_n he_o declare_v that_o he_o abhor_v it_o equal_o with_o arianism_n and_o he_o say_v it_o lay_v in_o make_v father_n and_o son_n to_o be_v only_o different_a name_n of_o the_o same_o person_n and_o so_o they_o assert_v but_o one_o person_n in_o the_o godhead_n as_o to_o the_o other_o charge_n of_o polytheism_n he_o observe_v that_o in_o the_o scripture_n language_n all_o mankind_n be_v reckon_v as_o one_o because_o they_o have_v the_o same_o essence_n and_o if_o it_o be_v so_o as_o to_z man_n who_o have_v such_o a_o difference_n of_o feature_n of_o strength_n of_o understanding_n of_o language_n 214._o how_o much_o more_o may_v god_n be_v say_v to_o be_v one_o in_o who_o be_v a_o undivided_a dignity_n power_n counsel_n and_o operation_n do_v this_o prove_v such_o a_o difference_n as_o be_v among_o individual_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n among_o man_n no_o man_n do_v more_o frequent_o assert_v the_o indivisible_a unity_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n than_o he_o 154._o he_o express_o deny_v such_o divide_a hypostasis_n as_o be_v among_o man_n and_o say_v that_o in_o the_o trinity_n there_o be_v a_o conjunction_n without_o confusion_n and_o a_o distinction_n without_o division_n that_o in_o the_o trinity_n there_o be_v so_o perfect_a a_o union_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o undivided_a and_o unite_a in_o itself_o that_o wherever_o the_o father_n be_v there_o be_v the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 259._o and_o so_o the_o rest_n because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o godhead_n and_o one_o god_n who_o be_v over_o all_o and_o through_o all_o and_o in_o all_o but_o say_v curcellaeus_n etc._n the_o contrary_a rather_o follow_v from_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o mutual_a inexistence_n for_o that_o can_v not_o be_v without_o distinct_a substance_n as_o in_o water_n and_o wine_n but_o this_o be_v a_o very_a gross_a mistake_n of_o the_o father_n notion_n who_o do_v not_o understand_v by_o it_o a_o local_a in-existence_n as_o of_o body_n iii_o but_o such_o a_o indivisible_a unity_n that_o one_o can_v be_v without_o the_o other_o as_o even_o petavius_n have_v make_v it_o appear_v from_o athanasius_n and_o other_o athanasius_n upon_o all_o occasion_n assert_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n to_o be_v perfect_a and_o indivisible_a 276._o god_n say_v he_o be_v the_o father_n of_o his_o son_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d without_o any_o division_n of_o the_o substance_n and_o in_o other_o place_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n and_o son_n admit_v of_o no_o division_n and_o he_o affirm_v this_o to_o have_v be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a so_o that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d must_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o same_o indivisible_a substance_n 514._o curcellaeus_n answer_v that_o athanasius_n by_o this_o indivisible_a unity_n mean_v only_o a_o close_a and_o indissoluble_a union_n 106._o but_o he_o exclude_v any_o kind_n of_o division_n and_o that_o of_o a_o specific_a nature_n into_o several_a individual_n as_o a_o real_a division_n in_o nature_n for_o no_o man_n whoever_o treat_v of_o those_o matter_n deny_v that_o a_o specific_a nature_n be_v divide_v when_o there_o be_v several_a individual_n under_o it_o but_o what_o be_v it_o which_o make_v the_o union_n indissoluble_a be_v it_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o essence_n or_o not_o if_o it_o be_v be_v it_o the_o same_o individual_a essence_n or_o not_o if_o the_o same_o individual_a essence_n make_v the_o inseparable_a union_n what_o be_v it_o which_o make_v the_o difference_n of_o individual_n if_o it_o be_v say_v the_o incommunicable_a property_n of_o the_o person_n i_o must_v still_o ask_v how_o such_o property_n in_o the_o same_o individual_a essence_n can_v make_v different_a individual_n if_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o same_o specific_a nature_n then_o how_o come_v that_o which_o be_v in_o itself_o capable_a of_o division_n to_o make_v a_o indissoluble_a union_n but_o say_v curcellaeus_n 82._o athanasius_n make_v christ_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n as_o adam_n and_o seth_n and_o abraham_n and_o isaac_n be_v say_v to_o be_v con-substantial_a with_o each_o other_o and_o what_o follow_v that_o the_o father_n and_o son_n be_v divide_v from_o each_o other_o as_o they_o be_v this_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o be_v his_o sense_n consider_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o indivisibility_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o athanasius_n himself_o have_v give_v sufficient_a warn_n against_o such_o a_o misconstruction_n of_o his_o word_n 928._o and_o still_o urge_v that_o our_o conception_n ought_v to_o be_v suitable_a to_o the_o divine_a nature_n not_o take_v from_o what_o we_o see_v among_o man_n and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o when_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la have_v urge_v this_o as_o the_o best_a argument_n against_o the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o it_o make_v such_o a_o difference_n of_o substance_n as_o be_v among_o man_n 919._o for_o that_o reason_n say_v athanasius_n his_o judge_n be_v content_a to_o let_v it_o alone_o for_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v not_o in_o such_o a_o sense_n con-substantial_a but_o afterward_o the_o nicene_n father_n find_v out_o the_o art_n of_o paulus_n and_o the_o significancy_n of_o the_o word_n to_o discriminate_a the_o arian_n make_v use_v of_o it_o and_o only_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o declare_v that_o when_o it_o be_v apply_v to_o god_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v as_o among_o individual_a men._n as_o to_o the_o dialogue_n under_o athanasius_n his_o name_n on_o which_o curcellaeus_n insist_o so_o much_o 84._o it_o be_v now_o very_a well_o know_v that_o they_o belong_v not_o to_o he_o but_o to_o maximus_n and_o by_o compare_v they_o with_o
sabellius_n call_v person_n but_o by_o this_o foundation_n he_o do_v not_o mean_v any_o distinct_a essence_n but_o the_o incommunicable_a property_n belong_v to_o they_o as_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n it_o be_v plain_a from_o hence_o that_o the_o necessity_n of_o assert_v three_o hypostasis_n come_v from_o thence_o that_o otherwise_o they_o can_v not_o so_o well_o distinguish_v themselves_o from_o the_o sabellian_o who_o doctrine_n they_o utter_o disow_v as_o well_o as_o arianism_n and_o judaism_n and_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o athanasius_n gregory_n nazianzen_n and_o s._n basil_n 27._o that_o they_o look_v on_o one_o as_o bad_a as_o the_o other_o and_o they_o common_o join_v judaism_n and_o sabellianism_n together_o but_o yet_o there_o arise_v difficulty_n whether_o they_o be_v to_o hold_v one_o hypostasis_fw-la or_o three_o the_o former_a insist_v on_o the_o general_o receive_v sense_n of_o hypostasis_fw-la for_o substance_n or_o essence_n and_o therefore_o they_o can_v not_o hold_v three_o hypostasis_n without_o three_o distinct_a essence_n as_o the_o platonist_n and_o marcionist_n hold_v upon_o this_o a_o synod_n be_v call_v at_o alexandria_n to_o adjust_a this_o matter_n where_o both_o party_n be_v desire_v to_o explain_v themselves_o 577._o those_o who_o hold_v three_o hypostasis_n be_v ask_v whether_o they_o maintain_v three_o hypostasis_n as_o the_o arian_n do_v of_o different_a substance_n and_o separate_a subsistence_n as_o mankind_n and_o other_o creature_n be_v or_o as_o other_o heretic_n three_o principle_n or_o three_o god_n all_o which_o they_o steadfast_o deny_v then_o they_o be_v ask_v why_o they_o use_v those_o term_n they_o answer_v because_o they_o believe_v the_o holy_a trinity_n to_o be_v more_o than_o mere_a name_n and_o that_o the_o father_n and_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n have_v a_o real_a subsistence_n belong_v to_o they_o but_o still_o they_o hold_v but_o one_o godhead_n one_o principle_n and_o the_o son_n of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n not_o to_o be_v a_o creature_n but_o to_o bear_v the_o same_o proper_a and_o inseparable_a essence_n with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n then_o the_o other_o side_n be_v ask_v when_o they_o assert_v but_o one_o hypostasis_fw-la whether_o they_o hold_v with_o sabellius_n or_o not_o and_o that_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n have_v no_o essence_n or_o subsistence_n which_o they_o utter_o deny_v but_o say_v that_o their_o meaning_n be_v that_o hypostasis_fw-la be_v the_o same_o with_o substance_n and_o by_o one_o hypostasis_fw-la they_o intend_v no_o more_o but_o that_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v of_o the_o same_o individual_a substance_n for_o the_o word_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o so_o they_o hold_v but_o one_o godhead_n and_o one_o divine_a nature_n and_o upon_o these_o term_n they_o agree_v from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o notion_n of_o three_o hypostasis_n as_o it_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v so_o as_o to_o be_v consistent_a with_o the_o individual_a unity_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n and_o the_o great_a rule_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v to_o keep_v in_o the_o middle_n between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o sabellius_n and_o arius_n and_o so_o by_o degree_n the_o notion_n of_o three_o hypostasis_n and_o one_o essence_n be_v look_v on_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n as_o the_o most_o proper_a discrimination_n of_o the_o orthodox_n from_o the_o sabellian_o and_o arian_n but_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v not_o so_o easy_o bring_v to_o the_o use_n of_o three_o hypostasis_n because_o they_o know_v no_o other_o sense_n of_o it_o but_o for_o substance_n or_o essence_n and_o they_o all_o deny_v that_o there_o be_v any_o more_o than_o one_o divine_a substance_n and_o therefore_o they_o rather_o embrace_v the_o word_n persona_fw-la and_o do_v agree_v in_o the_o name_n of_o person_n as_o most_o proper_a to_o signify_v their_o meaning_n which_o be_v that_o there_o be_v three_o which_o have_v distinct_a subsistence_n and_o incommunicable_a property_n and_o one_o and_o the_o same_o divine_a essence_n and_o since_o the_o notion_n of_o it_o be_v so_o well_o understand_v to_o signify_v such_o a_o peculiar_a sense_n i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o any_o shall_v scruple_n the_o use_n of_o it_o as_o to_o it_o be_v not_o be_v use_v in_o scripture_n socinus_n himself_o despise_v it_o and_o allow_v it_o to_o be_v no_o good_a reason_n for_o when_o franciscus_n davides_n object_v that_o the_o term_n of_o essence_n and_o person_n be_v not_o in_o scripture_n socinus_n tell_v he_o 778._o that_o they_o expose_v their_o cause_n who_o go_v upon_o such_o ground_n and_o that_o if_o the_o sense_n of_o they_o be_v in_o scripture_n it_o be_v no_o matter_n whether_o the_o term_n be_v or_o not_o hâ—ving_v thus_o clear_v the_o notion_n of_o three_o person_n i_o return_v to_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n about_o these_o matter_n and_o our_o unitarian_n tell_v we_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o interpret_v scripture_n otherwise_o how_o do_v that_o appear_v they_o give_v we_o very_o little_a encouragement_n to_o follow_v their_o interpretation_n which_o be_v so_o new_a so_o force_v so_o different_a from_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o which_o i_o may_v say_v reflect_v so_o high_o on_o the_o honour_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n i._n e._n by_o make_v use_n of_o such_o expression_n which_o if_o they_o do_v not_o mean_v what_o to_o honest_a and_o sincere_a mind_n they_o appear_v to_o do_v must_v be_v intend_v according_a to_o they_o to_o set_v up_o christ_n a_o mere_a man_n to_o be_v a_o god_n and_o if_o such_o a_o thought_n as_o this_o can_v enter_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o a_o think_v man_n it_o will_v tempt_v he_o to_o suspect_v much_o more_o as_o to_o those_o write_n then_o there_o be_v the_o least_o colour_n or_o reason_n for_o therefore_o these_o bold_a inconsiderate_a writer_n ought_v to_o reflect_v on_o the_o consequence_n of_o such_o sort_n of_o argument_n and_o if_o they_o have_v any_o regard_n to_o christianity_n not_o to_o trifle_v with_o scripture_n as_o they_o do_v but_o say_v they_o the_o question_n only_o be_v whether_o we_o ought_v to_o interpret_v scripture_n when_o it_o speak_v of_o god_n 13._o according_a to_o reason_n or_o not_o that_o be_v like_a fool_n or_o like_o wise_a man_n like_o wise_a man_n no_o doubt_n if_o they_o can_v hit_v upon_o it_o but_o they_o go_v about_o it_o as_o untoward_o as_o ever_o man_n do_v for_o be_v this_o to_o interpret_v scripture_n like_o wise_a man_n to_o take_v up_o some_o novel_a interpretation_n against_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n be_v this_o to_o act_v like_o wise_a man_n to_o raise_v objection_n against_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n they_o can_v answer_v and_o to_o cry_v out_o of_o false_a copy_n and_o translation_n without_o reason_n and_o to_o render_v all_o place_n suspicious_a which_o make_v against_o they_o be_v this_o to_o interpret_v scripture_n like_o wise_a man_n to_o make_v our_o saviour_n affect_v to_o be_v think_v a_o god_n when_o he_o know_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o mere_a man_n and_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n have_v not_o his_o divine_a authority_n and_o power_n confer_v upon_o he_o and_o to_o make_v his_o apostle_n set_v up_o the_o worship_n of_o a_o creature_n when_o their_o design_n be_v to_o take_v away_o the_o worship_n of_o all_o such_o who_o by_o nature_n be_v not_o god_n 14._o be_v this_o like_a wise_a man_n to_o tell_v the_o world_n that_o these_o be_v only_o such_o god_n who_o they_o have_v set_v up_o and_o god_n have_v not_o appoint_v as_o though_o there_o be_v no_o real_a idolatry_n but_o in_o give_v divine_a worship_n without_o god_n command_n chap._n viii_o the_o socinian_n sense_n of_o scripture_n examine_v but_o they_o must_v not_o think_v to_o escape_v so_o easy_o for_o such_o a_o groundless_a and_o presumptuous_a say_n that_o they_o interpret_v the_o scripture_n not_o like_a fool_n but_o like_o wise_a man_n because_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v real_o the_o main_a point_n between_o we_o and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v more_o careful_o examine_v the_o wise_a sense_n they_o give_v of_o the_o chief_a place_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n 1._o be_v this_o to_o interpret_v scripture_n like_o wise_a man_n to_o make_v the_o author_n to_o the_o hebrew_n in_o one_o chapter_n and_o that_o but_o a_o short_a one_o to_o bring_v no_o less_o than_o four_o place_n out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o according_a to_o their_o sense_n not_o one_o of_o they_o prove_v that_o which_o he_o aim_v at_o viz._n that_o christ_n be_v superior_a to_o angel_n heb._n 1.5_o as_o will_v appear_v by_o the_o sense_n they_o give_v of_o
they_o for_o unto_o which_o of_o the_o angel_n say_v he_o at_o any_o time_n thou_o be_v my_o son_n this_o day_n have_v i_o beget_v thou_o 2._o these_o word_n say_v they_o in_o their_o original_n and_o primary_n sense_n be_v speak_v of_o david_n but_o in_o their_o mystical_a sense_n be_v a_o prophecy_n concern_v christ._n be_v this_o mystical_a sense_n primary_o intend_v or_o not_o if_o not_o they_o be_v only_o a_o accommodation_n and_o no_o proof_n but_o they_o say_v even_o in_o that_o mystical_a sense_n they_o be_v intend_v not_o of_o the_o lord_n christ_n suppose_a eternal_a generation_n from_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o father_n but_o of_o his_o resurrection_n from_o the_o dead_a but_o if_o that_o be_v not_o take_v as_o a_o evidence_n of_o his_o be_v the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n how_o do_v this_o prove_v he_o above_o angel_n heb._n 1.6_o and_o again_o when_o he_o bring_v his_o first_o beget_v into_o the_o world_n he_o say_v and_o let_v all_o the_o angel_n of_o god_n worship_v he_o this_o one_o will_v think_v home_o to_o the_o business_n but_o our_o wise_a interpreter_n tell_v we_o plain_o that_o the_o word_n be_v use_v by_o the_o psalmist_n on_o another_o occasion_n 17._o i._n e._n they_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n but_o be_v tell_v of_o this_o instead_o of_o mend_v the_o matter_n they_o have_v make_v it_o far_o worse_a for_o upon_o second_o thought_n but_o not_o wise_a they_o say_v the_o word_n be_v not_o take_v out_o of_o the_o psalm_n 35._o but_o out_o of_o deut._n 32.43_o where_o the_o word_n be_v not_o speak_v of_o god_n but_o of_o god_n people_n and_o if_o this_o be_v say_v of_o god_n people_n they_o hope_v it_o may_v be_v say_v of_o christ_n too_o without_o conclude_v from_o thence_o that_o christ_n be_v the_o supreme_a god_n but_o we_o must_v conclude_v from_o hence_o that_o these_o be_v far_o from_o be_v wise_a interpreter_n for_o what_o consequence_n be_v this_o the_o angel_n worship_n god_n people_n therefore_o christ_n be_v superior_a to_o angel_n heb._n 1.8_o thy_o throne_n o_o god_n be_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o i._n e._n say_v they_o 16._o god_n be_v thy_o throne_n for_o ever_o and_o so_o they_o relate_v not_o to_o christ_n but_o to_o god_n and_o to_o what_o purpose_n then_o be_v they_o bring_v heb._n 1.10_o thou_o lord_n in_o the_o begin_n have_v lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o heaven_n be_v the_o work_n of_o thy_o hand_n these_o word_n say_v they_o 17._o be_v to_o be_v understand_v not_o of_o christ_n but_o of_o god_n which_o be_v to_o charge_v the_o apostle_n with_o argue_v out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n very_o impertinent_o be_v this_o interpret_n the_o scripture_n like_o wise_a man_n be_v it_o not_o rather_o expose_v and_o ridicul_v they_o be_v this_o to_o interpret_v scripture_n like_o wise_a man_n to_o give_v such_o a_o force_a sense_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o s._n john_n gospel_n as_o be_v never_o think_v of_o from_o the_o write_n of_o it_o till_o some_o in_o the_o last_o age_n think_v it_o necessary_a to_o avoid_v the_o proof_n of_o christ_n divinity_n from_o it_o 9_o for_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v never_o take_v in_o the_o sense_n they_o put_v upon_o it_o for_o he_o that_o be_v to_o preach_v the_o word_n in_o s._n john_n time_n but_o the_o signification_n of_o it_o be_v then_o well_o understand_v from_o the_o alexandrian_a school_n as_o appear_v by_o philo_n whence_o it_o be_v bring_v by_o cerinthus_n into_o those_o part_n of_o asia_n where_o s._n john_n live_v when_o he_o write_v his_o gospel_n and_o one_o of_o themselves_o confess_v that_o cerinthus_n do_v by_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d mean_v something_o divine_a 46._o which_o rest_v upon_o and_o inhabit_v the_o person_n of_o jesus_n and_o be_v that_o power_n by_o which_o god_n create_v original_a matter_n and_o make_v the_o world_n but_o as_o the_o christ_n or_o the_o word_n descend_v on_o jesus_n at_o his_o baptism_n so_o it_o leave_v he_o at_o his_o crucifixion_n that_o which_o i_o observe_v from_o hence_o be_v that_o there_o be_v a_o know_v and_o current_a sense_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d at_o the_o time_n of_o s._n john_n writing_n his_o gospel_n very_o different_a from_o that_o of_o a_o preacher_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o i_o can_v but_o think_v it_o the_o wise_a way_n of_o interpret_n s._n john_n to_o understand_v he_o in_o a_o sense_n then_o common_o know_v and_o so_o he_o affirm_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o beginning_n i._n e._n before_o the_o creation_n for_o he_o say_v afterward_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v by_o he_o and_o that_o he_o be_v with_o god_n and_o be_v god_n and_o this_o word_n do_v not_o inhabit_v jesus_n as_o cerinthus_n hold_v but_o be_v make_v flesh_n and_o dwell_v among_o we_o and_o so_o s._n john_n clear_o assert_v the_o divinity_n and_o incarnation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o in_o all_o the_o dispute_v afterward_o with_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la and_o photinus_n it_o appear_v that_o they_o understand_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o for_o any_o mere_a man_n but_o for_o some_o divine_a power_n which_o rest_v upon_o the_o person_n of_o jesus_n so_o that_o this_o be_v a_o very_a late_a and_o i_o think_v no_o very_a wise_a interpretation_n of_o s._n john_n and_o even_o sandius_n confess_v that_o socinus_n his_o sense_n be_v whole_o new_a and_o unheard_a of_o in_o the_o ancient_a church_n 93._o not_o only_o among_o the_o father_n but_o the_o heretic_n as_o i_o have_v before_o observe_v for_o they_o agree_v except_o their_o good_a friend_n the_o alogi_fw-la who_o go_v the_o sure_a way_n to_o work_v that_o by_o the_o word_n no_o mere_a man_n be_v understand_v let_v they_o produce_v one_o if_o they_o can_v say_v sandius_n even_o the_o learned_a and_o judicious_a sandius_n do_v they_o all_o interpret_v the_o scripture_n like_o fool_n and_o not_o like_o wise_a man_n but_o if_o the_o christian_a interpreter_n be_v such_o fool_n what_o think_v they_o of_o the_o deist_n who_o they_o seem_v to_o have_v a_o better_a opinion_n of_o as_o to_o their_o wisdom_n what_o if_o man_n without_o bias_n of_o interest_n or_o education_n think_v we_o the_o more_o proper_a and_o agreeable_a sense_n the_o late_a archbishop_n to_o this_o purpose_n have_v mention_v amelius_n the_o platonist_n as_o a_o indifferent_a judge_n but_o what_o say_v our_o wise_a interpreter_n to_o this_o 54._o true_o they_o say_v that_o the_o credit_n of_o the_o trinitarian_n cause_n run_v very_o low_a when_o a_o uncertain_a tale_n of_o a_o obscure_a platonist_n of_o no_o reputation_n for_o learning_n or_o wit_n be_v make_v to_o be_v a_o good_a part_n of_o the_o proof_n which_o be_v allege_v for_o these_o doctrine_n if_o a_o man_n happen_v to_o stand_v in_o their_o way_n he_o must_v be_v content_a with_o such_o a_o character_n as_o they_o will_v be_v please_v to_o give_v he_o if_o he_o have_v despise_v s._n john_n gospel_n and_o manner_n of_o expression_n he_o have_v be_v as_o wise_a as_o the_o alogi_fw-la but_o notwithstanding_o the_o extraordinary_a character_n give_v of_o friend_n amelius_n as_o they_o call_v he_o by_o eusebius_n 18._o by_o porphyrius_n by_o proclus_n and_o by_o damascenus_n this_o very_a say_v of_o his_o sink_n his_o reputation_n for_o ever_o with_o they_o what_o will_v julian_n have_v give_v for_o such_o a_o wise_a interpretation_n of_o s._n john_n 51._o when_o he_o can_v deny_v but_o that_o he_o do_v set_v up_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n by_o these_o expression_n and_o upbraid_v the_o christian_n of_o alexandria_n for_o give_v worship_n to_o jesus_n as_o the_o word_n and_o god_n with_o what_o satisfaction_n will_v he_o have_v receive_v such_o a_o sense_n of_o his_o word_n when_o he_o complemented_a photinus_n for_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n 163._o while_o other_o chrian_o assert_v it_o but_o they_o do_v not_o by_o any_o mean_n deal_v fair_o with_o the_o late_a archbishop_n as_o to_o the_o story_n of_o amelius_n for_o they_o bring_v it_o in_o as_o if_o he_o have_v lay_v the_o weight_n of_o the_o cause_n upon_o it_o whereas_o he_o only_o mention_n it_o as_o a_o confirmation_n of_o a_o probable_a conjecture_n that_o plato_n have_v the_o notion_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n from_o the_o jew_n because_o that_o be_v a_o title_n which_o the_o jew_n do_v common_o give_v to_o the_o messiah_n as_o he_o prove_v from_o philo_n and_o the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v to_o which_o they_o give_v no_o manner_n of_o answer_n but_o they_o affirm_v in_o answer_n to_o my_o sermon_n p._n 9_o that_o socinus_n his_o sense_n be_v that_o christ_n be_v call_v the_o word_n because_o he_o be_v the_o bringer_n or_o messenger_n
make_v mention_n of_o his_o descent_n from_o heaven_n the_o sense_n which_o these_o wise_a interpreter_n put_v upon_o they_o be_v that_o christ_n be_v rapt_v up_o into_o heaven_n before_o he_o enter_v upon_o his_o preach_v but_o where_o be_v this_o say_v what_o proof_n 10._o what_o evidence_n what_o credible_a witness_n of_o it_o as_o there_o be_v of_o his_o transfiguration_n resurrection_n and_o ascension_n nothing_o like_o any_o proof_n be_v offer_v for_o it_o but_o it_o be_v a_o wise_a way_n they_o think_v of_o avoid_v a_o press_a difficulty_n but_o they_o have_v a_o far_a reach_n in_o it_o viz._n to_o show_v how_o christ_n be_v a_o mere_a man_n shall_v be_v qualify_v for_o so_o great_a a_o undertake_n as_o the_o sound_n the_o christian_a church_n and_o therefore_o they_o say_v that_o before_o our_o lord_n enter_v upon_o his_o office_n of_o the_o messiah_n 29._o he_o be_v take_v up_o to_o heaven_n to_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o mind_n and_o will_n of_o god_n as_o moses_n be_v into_o the_o mount_n exod._n 24.1_o 2_o 12._o and_o from_o thence_o descend_v to_o execute_v his_o office_n and_o declare_v the_o say_a will_n of_o god_n in_o another_o place_n that_o when_o it_o be_v say_v the_o word_n be_v with_o god_n 9_o that_o be_v the_o lord_n christ_n be_v take_v up_o into_o heaven_n to_o be_v instruct_v in_o all_o point_n relate_v to_o his_o ambassage_n or_o ministry_n 56._o in_o a_o three_o they_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n before_o he_o enter_v upon_o his_o ministry_n ascend_v into_o heaven_n as_o moses_n do_v into_o the_o mount_n to_o be_v instruct_v in_o all_o thing_n belong_v to_o the_o gospel_n doctrine_n and_o polity_n which_o he_o be_v to_o establish_v and_o administer_v now_o consider_v what_o sort_n of_o person_n they_o make_v christ_n to_o have_v be_v viz._n a_o mere_a man_n this_o be_v not_o ill_o think_v of_o by_o they_o to_o suppose_v he_o take_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o there_o instruct_v in_o what_o he_o be_v to_o teach_v and_o to_o do_v as_o moses_n be_v into_o the_o mount_n before_o he_o give_v the_o law_n but_o here_o lie_v a_o mighty_a difference_n when_o moses_n be_v call_v up_o into_o the_o mount_n the_o people_n have_v public_a notice_n give_v of_o it_o and_o he_o take_v aaron_n and_o his_o son_n and_o seventy_o elder_n of_o israel_n with_o he_o who_o see_v the_o glory_n of_o god_n v_o 10._o and_o all_o israel_n behold_v the_o glory_n of_o the_o lord_n as_o a_o devour_a fire_n on_o the_o top_n of_o the_o mount_n v_o 17._o and_o after_o the_o 40_o day_n be_v over_o it_o be_v say_v that_o moses_n come_v down_o from_o the_o mount_n and_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n see_v he_o with_o his_o face_n shine_v exod._n 34.40_o now_o if_o christ_n be_v take_v up_o into_o heaven_n as_o moses_n be_v into_o the_o mount_n why_o be_v it_o not_o make_v public_a at_o that_o time_n why_o no_o witness_n why_o no_o appearance_n of_o the_o glory_n to_o satisfy_v mankind_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o and_o yet_o we_o find_v that_o when_o he_o be_v transfigure_v on_o the_o holy_a mount_n he_o take_v peter_n and_o james_n and_o john_n with_o he_o 9.28_o which_o circumstance_n be_v careful_o mention_v by_o the_o evangelist_n and_o peter_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o witness_n then_o present_a lay_v great_a weight_n upon_o this_o be_v do_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o witness_n 16._o for_o we_o have_v not_o follow_v cunning_o devise_v fable_n when_o we_o make_v know_v unto_o you_o the_o power_n and_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n but_o be_v eye-witness_n of_o his_o majesty_n 17._o for_o he_o receive_v from_o god_n the_o father_n honour_n and_o glory_n when_o there_o come_v such_o a_o voice_n to_o he_o from_o the_o excellent_a glory_n 18._o and_o this_o voice_n which_o come_v from_o heaven_n we_o hear_v when_o we_o be_v with_o he_o in_o the_o holy_a mount_n now_o let_v any_o one_o compare_v this_o with_o the_o account_n which_o they_o give_v of_o christ_n ascension_n into_o heaven_n the_o transfiguration_n be_v intend_v only_o for_o a_o particular_a testimony_n of_o god_n favour_n before_o his_o suffering_n but_o even_o in_o that_o he_o take_v care_n there_o shall_v be_v very_o credible_a witness_n of_o it_o and_o be_v it_o then_o possible_a to_o believe_v there_o shall_v be_v such_o a_o ascension_n of_o christ_n into_o heaven_n for_o no_o less_o a_o purpose_n than_o to_o be_v instruct_v in_o his_o ambassage_n and_o to_o understand_v the_o mind_n and_o will_n of_o god_n as_o to_o his_o office_n and_o yet_o not_o one_o of_o the_o evangelist_n give_v any_o account_n of_o the_o circumstance_n of_o it_o they_o be_v very_o particular_a as_o to_o his_o birth_n fast_v baptism_n preach_v miracle_n suffering_n resurrection_n and_o ascension_n but_o not_o one_o word_n among_o they_o all_o as_o to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o this_o be_v take_v up_o into_o heaven_n for_o so_o great_a a_o purpose_n if_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v why_o be_v it_o not_o more_o plain_o reveal_v why_o not_o the_o time_n and_o place_n mention_v in_o scripture_n as_o well_o as_o of_o his_o fast_n and_o temptation_n who_o can_v imagine_v it_o consistent_a with_o that_o sincerity_n and_o faithfulness_n of_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n to_o conceal_v so_o material_a a_o part_n of_o christ_n instruction_n and_o qualification_n and_o to_o wrap_v it_o up_o in_o such_o doubtful_a expression_n that_o none_o ever_o find_v out_o this_o meaning_n till_o the_o day_n of_o socinus_n enjedinus_n mention_n it_o only_o as_o a_o possible_a sense_n 6.62_o bâ—t_o he_o confess_v that_o the_o new_a testament_n say_v nothing_o at_o all_o of_o it_o but_o say_v he_o neither_o do_v it_o mention_v other_o thing_n before_o he_o enter_v upon_o his_o office_n but_o this_o be_v a_o very_a weak_a evasion_n for_o this_o be_v of_o great_a importance_n with_o respect_n to_o his_o office_n more_o than_o his_o baptism_n fast_v and_o temptation_n yet_o these_o be_v very_o full_o set_v down_o and_o after_o all_o our_o unitarian_n themselves_o seem_v to_o mistrust_v their_o own_o interpretation_n for_o in_o their_o answer_n to_o my_o sermon_n they_o say_v 10._o it_o be_v not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o all_o the_o unitarian_n and_o refer_v i_o to_o another_o account_n give_v of_o these_o text_n in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o unitarian_n 26._o there_o indeed_o i_o find_v grotius_n his_o interpretation_n as_o they_o call_v it_o preferâ—d_v before_o that_o of_o socinus_n but_o they_o say_v grotius_n be_v socinian_n all_o over_o 11_o and_o that_o his_o annotation_n be_v a_o complete_a system_fw-la of_o socinianism_n and_o his_o note_n on_o the_o first_o of_o s._n john_n be_v write_v artificial_o but_o the_o sense_n at_o the_o bottom_n be_v they_o in_o short_a that_o the_o word_n according_a to_o grotius_n 2d_o be_v not_o a_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n but_o the_o power_n aâ—d_v wisdom_n of_o god_n which_o abide_v without_o measure_n on_o the_o lord_n christ_n be_v therefore_o speak_v of_o as_o a_o person_n and_o as_o one_o with_o christ_n and_o he_o with_o that_o and_o this_o notion_n of_o the_o word_n lead_v a_o man_n through_o all_o the_o difficulty_n of_o this_o chapter_n with_o far_o more_o ease_n than_o any_o hitherto_o offer_v but_o these_o wise_a interpreter_n have_v as_o much_o misinterpret_v grotius_n as_o they_o have_v do_v the_o scripture_n as_o i_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v 1._o grotius_n on_o john_n 6.62_o interpret_v christ_n ascension_n into_o heaven_n of_o his_o corporal_a ascent_n thither_o after_o his_o resurrection_n where_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o word_n be_v before_o of_o who_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o word_n be_v with_o god_n but_o how_o come_v christ_n to_o assume_v that_o to_o himself_o which_o belong_v to_o the_o word_n he_o answer_v why_o not_o since_o we_o call_v body_n and_o soul_n by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o man_n but_o if_o no_o more_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o word_n but_o a_o divine_a attribute_n of_o wisdom_n and_o power_n what_o colour_n can_v there_o be_v for_o the_o son_n of_o man_n take_v that_o to_o himself_o which_o belong_v to_o a_o attribute_n of_o god_n what_o strange_a way_n of_o argue_v will_v this_o have_v be_v what_o and_o if_o you_o shall_v see_v the_o son_n of_o man_n ascend_v where_o he_o be_v before_o for_o according_a to_o this_o sense_n how_o come_v a_o divine_a attribute_n to_o be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o man_n how_o can_v the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v say_v to_o ascend_v thither_o where_o a_o divine_a attribute_n be_v before_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d must_v relate_v to_o he_o speak_v of_o before_o and_o how_o can_v the_o power_n and_o wisdom_n of_o god_n be_v ever_o say_v to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o man_n
but_o if_o we_o suppose_v a_o personal_a union_n of_o the_o word_n with_o the_o human_a nature_n in_o christ_n than_o we_o have_v a_o very_a reasonable_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n for_o then_o no_o more_o be_v imply_v but_o that_o christ_n as_o consist_v of_o both_o nature_n shall_v ascend_v thither_o where_o the_o word_n be_v before_o when_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o word_n be_v with_o god_n and_o so_o grotius_n understand_v it_o 2._o grotius_n do_v not_o make_v the_o word_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o s._n john_n be_v gospel_n to_o be_v a_o mere_a attribute_n of_o wisdom_n and_o power_n but_o the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n this_o i_o shall_v prove_v from_o his_o own_o word_n 1._o he_o assert_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o s._n john_n gospel_n that_o the_o chief_a cause_n of_o his_o writing_n be_v universal_o agree_v to_o have_v be_v to_o prevent_v the_o spread_a of_o that_o venom_n which_o have_v be_v then_o disperse_v in_o the_o church_n which_o he_o understand_v of_o the_o heresy_n about_o christ_n and_o the_o word_n now_o among_o these_o the_o heresy_n of_o cerinthus_n be_v this_o very_a opinion_n which_o they_o fasten_v upon_o grotius_n viz._n that_o the_o word_n be_v the_o divine_a wisdom_n and_o power_n inhabit_v in_o the_o person_n of_o jesus_n as_o i_o have_v show_v before_o from_o themselves_o and_o beside_o grotius_n say_v that_o the_o other_o evangelist_n have_v only_o intimate_v the_o divine_a nature_n of_o christ_n from_o his_o miraculous_a conception_n miracle_n know_v man_n heart_n perpetual_a presence_n promise_v of_o the_o spirit_n remission_n of_o sin_n etc._n etc._n but_o s._n john_n as_o the_o time_n require_v attribute_v the_o name_n and_o power_n of_o god_n to_o he_o from_o the_o beginning_n so_o that_o by_o the_o name_n and_o power_n of_o god_n he_o mean_v the_o same_o which_o he_o call_v the_o divine_a nature_n before_o 2._o he_o say_v that_o when_o it_o be_v say_v the_o word_n be_v with_o god_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v understand_v as_o ignatius_n explain_v it_o with_o the_o father_n what_o can_v this_o mean_a unless_o he_o understand_v the_o word_n to_o be_v the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n and_o he_o quote_v tertullian_n say_v that_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o god_n ex_fw-la unitate_fw-la substantiae_fw-la and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o prolation_n of_o the_o word_n without_o separation_n now_o what_o prolation_n can_v there_o be_v of_o a_o mere_a attribute_n how_o can_v that_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n beget_v of_o the_o father_n without_o division_n before_o all_o world_n as_o he_o quote_v it_o from_o justin_n martyr_n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o word_n and_o god_n of_o god_n from_o theophilus_n antiochenus_fw-la and_o in_o the_o next_o verse_n when_o it_o be_v say_v the_o same_o be_v in_o the_o begin_n with_o god_n it_o be_v repeat_v on_o purpose_n say_v he_o that_o we_o may_v consider_v that_o god_n be_v so_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o a_o distinction_n be_v to_o be_v make_v between_o god_n with_o who_o he_o be_v and_o the_o word_n who_o be_v with_o god_n so_o that_o the_o word_n do_v not_o comprehend_v all_o that_o be_v god_n but_o our_o wise_a interpreter_n put_v a_o ridiculous_a sense_n upon_o it_o as_o though_o all_o that_o grotius_n mean_v be_v that_o god_n attribute_n be_v the_o same_o with_o himself_o which_o although_o true_a in_o itself_o be_v very_o impertinent_a to_o grotius_n his_o purpose_n and_o that_o the_o reason_n why_o he_o say_v that_o the_o word_n be_v not_o all_o that_o god_n be_v be_v because_o there_o be_v other_o attribute_n of_o god_n beside_o but_o where_o do_v grotius_n say_v any_o thing_n like_o this_o be_v this_o wise_a interpret_n or_o honest_a and_o fair_a deal_n for_o grotius_n immediate_o take_v notice_n from_o thence_o of_o the_o difference_n of_o hypostasis_n which_o he_o say_v be_v take_v from_o the_o platonist_n but_o with_o a_o change_n of_o the_o sense_n 3._o when_o it_o be_v say_v v_o 3._o that_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v by_o he_o grotius_n understand_v it_o of_o the_o old_a creation_n and_o of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n for_o he_o quote_v a_o passage_n of_o barnabas_n where_o he_o say_v the_o sun_n be_v the_o work_n of_o his_o hand_n and_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o world_n and_o all_o thing_n in_o it_o be_v create_v by_o he_o and_o he_o add_v that_o nothing_o but_o god_n himself_o be_v except_v what_o say_v our_o wise_a interpreter_n to_o all_o this_o nothing_o at_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n but_o they_o cite_v the_o english_a geneva_n translation_n when_o they_o pretend_v to_o give_v grotius_n his_o sense_n and_o add_v that_o the_o word_n now_o begin_v to_o be_v speak_v of_o as_o a_o person_n by_o the_o same_o figure_n of_o speech_n that_o solomon_n say_v wisdom_n have_v build_v her_o house_n etc._n etc._n do_v grotius_n say_v any_o thing_n like_o this_o and_o yet_o they_o say_v let_v we_o hear_v grotius_n interpret_n this_o sublime_a proem_n of_o s._n john_n be_v gospel_n but_o they_o leave_v out_o what_o he_o say_v and_o put_v in_o what_o he_o do_v not_o say_v be_v not_o this_o interpret_n like_o wise_a man_n 4._o the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n v_o 14._o i._n e._n say_v the_o unitarian_n as_o from_o grotius_n it_o do_v abide_v on_o and_o inhabit_v a_o humane_a person_n the_o person_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o so_o be_v in_o appearance_n make_v flesh_n or_o man_n but_o what_o say_v grotius_n himself_o the_o word_n that_o he_o may_v bring_v we_o to_o god_n show_v himself_o in_o the_o weakness_n of_o humane_a nature_n and_o he_o quote_v the_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n for_o it_o 1_o tim._n 3.16_o god_n be_v manifest_a in_o the_o flesh_n and_o then_o produce_v several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n be_v not_o this_o a_o rare_a specimen_fw-la of_o wise_a interpret_n and_o fair_a deal_n with_o so_o considerable_a a_o person_n and_o so_o well_o know_v as_o grotius_n who_o after_o all_o in_o a_o letter_n to_o his_o intimate_a friend_n ger._n i._o vossius_fw-la declare_v that_o he_o own_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n both_o in_o his_o poem_n and_o his_o catechism_n after_o his_o review_v they_o which_o epistle_n be_v print_v before_o the_o last_o edition_n of_o his_o book_n about_o christ_n satisfaction_n 3._o as_o a_o account_n to_o the_o world_n of_o his_o faith_n as_o to_o the_o trinity_n and_o in_o the_o last_o edition_n of_o his_o poem_n but_o little_a before_o his_o death_n he_o give_v a_o very_a different_a account_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n from_o what_o these_o unitarian_n fasten_v upon_o he_o 1643_o and_o now_o let_v the_o world_n judge_n how_o wise_o they_o have_v interpret_v both_o s._n john_n and_o his_o commentator_n grotius_n iu._n be_v this_o to_o interpret_v scripture_n like_o wise_a man_n to_o make_v our_o saviour_n meaning_n to_o be_v express_o contrary_a to_o his_o word_n for_o when_o he_o say_v before_o abraham_n be_v 8.58_o i_o be_o they_o make_v the_o sense_n to_o be_v that_o real_o he_o be_v not_o but_o only_o in_o god_n decree_n as_o any_o other_o man_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v this_o place_n the_o late_a archbishop_n who_o be_v very_o far_o from_o be_v a_o socinian_n however_o his_o memory_n have_v be_v very_o unworthy_o reproach_v in_o that_o as_o well_o as_o other_o respect_n since_o his_o death_n urge_v against_o the_o socinian_o say_v that_o the_o obvious_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n be_v that_o he_o have_v a_o real_a existence_n before_o abraham_n be_v actual_o in_o be_v and_o that_o their_o interpretation_n about_o the_o decree_n be_v so_o very_o flat_a that_o he_o can_v hardly_o abstain_v from_o say_v it_o be_v ridiculous_a and_o the_o wise_a answer_n they_o give_v be_v 58._o that_o the_o word_n can_v be_v true_a in_o any_o other_o sense_n be_v speak_v of_o one_o who_o be_v a_o son_n and_o descendant_n of_o abraham_n which_o be_v as_o ridiculous_a as_o the_o interpretation_n for_o it_o be_v to_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v he_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o son_n of_o abraham_n v._o be_v this_o to_o interpret_v scripture_n like_o wise_a man_n to_o say_v that_o when_o our_o saviour_n say_v in_o his_o conference_n with_o the_o jew_n i_o be_o the_o son_n of_o god_n 10.36_o his_o chief_a meaning_n be_v that_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n in_o such_o a_o sense_n 31._o as_o all_o the_o faithful_a be_v call_v god_n child_n be_v not_o this_o do_v great_a honour_n to_o our_o saviour_n especial_o when_o they_o say_v that_o he_o never_o say_v of_o himself_o any_o high_a thing_n than_o this_o 30._o which_o be_v true_a of_o every_o good_a man_n i_o be_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o yet_o the_o jew_n accuse_v he_o of_o
enough_o to_o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o the_o invocation_n of_o christ_n which_o he_o say_v he_o can_v do_v from_o his_o priesthood_n and_o his_o power_n from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o adoration_n and_o blandrata_n be_v a_o man_n of_o great_a authority_n among_o the_o unitarian_n and_o he_o think_v socinus_n ought_v to_o assert_v the_o necessity_n of_o it_o or_o else_o he_o will_v do_v injury_n both_o to_o christ_n and_o to_o his_o cause_n in_o the_o dispute_n with_o francken_n socinus_n go_v upon_o this_o ground_n that_o divine_a authority_n be_v a_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o divine_a worship_n although_o there_o be_v not_o those_o essential_a attribute_n of_o omnisciency_n and_o omnipotency_n but_o i_o observe_v that_o socinus_n do_v not_o look_v on_o this_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o liberty_n as_o our_o unitarian_n now_o seem_v to_o do_v for_o in_o the_o preface_n to_o the_o former_a dispute_n he_o call_v the_o error_n of_o deny_v the_o invocation_n of_o christ_n not_o as_o they_o now_o do_v a_o simple_a error_n or_o a_o mere_a mistake_n but_o a_o most_o filthy_a and_o pernicious_a error_n a_o error_n that_o lead_v to_o judaism_n and_o be_v in_o effect_n the_o deny_v of_o christ_n and_o in_o the_o latter_a dispute_n he_o say_v that_o it_o tend_v to_o epicurism_n and_o atheism_n â—4_n and_o smalcius_n say_v that_o they_o be_v no_o christian_n who_o refuse_v give_v divine_a worship_n to_o christ._n 2._o be_v it_o like_v wise_a man_n to_o go_v upon_o such_o ground_n as_o will_v justify_v both_o pagan_a and_o popish_a idolatry_n this_o they_o have_v be_v charge_v with_o and_o we_o shall_v see_v what_o wise_a man_n they_o be_v by_o the_o defence_n they_o make_v for_o themselves_o 1._o as_o to_o pagan_a idolatry_n they_o say_v 1._o they_o have_v no_o divine_a command_n for_o such_o a_o worship_n this_o be_v well_o think_v of_o 54._o when_o they_o confess_v that_o some_o among_o themselves_o deny_v that_o there_o be_v any_o command_n for_o invocate_a christ_n and_o therefore_o they_o must_v charge_v all_o those_o who_o do_v it_o with_o idolatry_n but_o this_o be_v no_o very_o wise_a notion_n of_o idolatry_n which_o depend_v upon_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o worship_n and_o not_o the_o mere_a positive_a will_n of_o god_n 2._o they_o set_v up_o the_o creature_n more_o than_o the_o creator_n as_o s._n paul_n say_v s._n paul_n do_v not_o think_v they_o such_o fool_n that_o they_o take_v the_o creature_n to_o be_v above_o the_o creator_n which_o be_v impossible_a while_o they_o own_v one_o to_o be_v the_o creator_n and_o the_o other_o the_o creature_n but_o that_o they_o gâ—ve_v such_o act_n of_o worship_n to_o they_o as_o belong_v only_o to_o the_o creator_n and_o exceed_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o they_o those_o bound_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v between_o they_o 3._o they_o set_v up_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o god_n who_o have_v be_v mere_a men._n this_o be_v as_o if_o the_o question_n be_v only_o whether_o one_o or_o a_o great_a many_o be_v to_o have_v such_o worship_n give_v they_o as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o dispute_n about_o a_o monarchy_n or_o a_o commonwealth_n of_o go_n but_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o one_o creature_n it_o be_v to_o a_o hundred_o 4._o their_o worship_n be_v terminate_v on_o they_o and_o so_o they_o make_v true_a god_n of_o men._n suppose_v they_o assert_v one_o supreme_a god_n and_o make_v the_o rest_n subordinate_a to_o he_o and_o appoint_v by_o he_o to_o be_v the_o immediate_a director_n of_o humane_a affair_n i_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o the_o adoration_n of_o such_o be_v idolatry_n or_o not_o if_o it_o be_v they_o can_v be_v excuse_v who_o give_v adoration_n to_o christ_n while_o they_o esteem_v he_o a_o mere_a creature_n if_o not_o all_o the_o wise_a pagan_n must_v be_v excuse_v 2._o as_o to_o the_o papist_n the_o difference_n they_o make_v be_v not_o like_o wise_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n for_o they_o say_v 1._o they_o have_v no_o text_n of_o scripture_n which_o command_v they_o to_o worship_v s._n peter_n s._n paul_n and_o s._n francis_n so_o some_o among_o they_o say_v there_o be_v none_o for_o the_o invocation_n of_o christ_n and_o with_o they_o the_o case_n be_v parallel_n but_o if_o socinus_n his_o principle_n be_v true_a that_o communicate_v excellency_n be_v a_o sufficient_a foundation_n for_o worship_n because_o it_o be_v relative_a to_o the_o giver_n than_o the_o papist_n must_v be_v justify_v in_o all_o their_o relative_a act_n of_o worship_n without_o any_o text_n to_o command_v it_o 2._o they_o exceed_v the_o bound_n of_o honour_n and_o respect_v due_a to_o glorify_v saint_n but_o who_o be_v to_o set_v these_o bound_n but_o themselves_o in_o all_o act_n of_o relative_a worship_n because_o they_o depend_v upon_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o person_n and_o they_o hold_v the_o very_a same_o thing_n concern_v communicate_v knowledge_n and_o power_n from_o god_n which_o our_o unitarian_n make_v use_n of_o to_o justify_v their_o notion_n of_o the_o invocation_n of_o christ._n vii_o be_v this_o interpret_n scripture_n like_o wise_a man_n to_o turn_v s._n paul_n word_n 35._o of_o who_o as_o concern_v the_o flesh_n christ_n come_v who_o be_v over_o all_o god_n bless_v for_o ever_o into_o a_o thanksgiving_n to_o god_n for_o the_o exaltation_n of_o christ_n i._n e._n god_n who_o be_v over_o all_o be_v bless_v for_o ever_o 35._o but_o what_o reason_n do_v they_o give_v for_o such_o a_o force_a and_o unusual_a sense_n beside_o the_o avoid_v the_o difficulty_n of_o have_v the_o name_n of_o god_n give_v here_o to_o christ_n a_o very_a substantial_a one_o if_o the_o word_n have_v be_v intend_v of_o christ_n it_o will_v have_v be_v in_o the_o greek_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o they_o have_v take_v up_o from_o erasmus_n and_o curcellaeus_n but_o beza_n who_o understand_v greek_n as_o well_o as_o either_o and_o curcellaeus_n own_v he_o for_o his_o master_n in_o that_o tongue_n say_v he_o can_v not_o sufficient_o wonder_v at_o this_o criticism_n of_o erasmus_n and_o think_v it_o a_o violent_a and_o far-fetched_a interpretation_n and_o not_o agreeable_a to_o the_o greek_a idiom_n and_o that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v the_o same_o there_o with_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o which_o may_v signify_v more_o to_o our_o unitarian_n one_o of_o the_o learn_a man_n they_o have_v have_v among_o they_o 78._o utter_o disow_v this_o interpretation_n and_o say_v that_o the_o whole_a verse_n belong_v to_o christ._n but_o if_o that_o will_v not_o do_v they_o have_v another_o fetch_v in_o the_o case_n 34._o viz._n that_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o the_o word_n god_n be_v not_o original_o in_o the_o text._n how_o do_v this_o appear_v to_o be_v very_o probable_a of_o that_o we_o have_v this_o account_n grotius_n observe_v that_o the_o greek_a copy_n use_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o syriac_a have_v not_o the_o word_n god_n and_o that_o erasmus_n have_v note_v 29._o that_o the_o copy_n of_o s._n cyprian_n s._n hilary_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n have_v only_o bless_v over_o all_o or_o above_o all_o without_o the_o word_n god_n upon_o which_o he_o charge_v his_o adversary_n with_o no_o less_o than_o impiety_n in_o conceal_v this_o and_o call_v it_o cheat_v his_o reader_n but_o how_o if_o all_o this_o prove_v a_o gross_a mistake_n in_o he_o unless_o it_o be_v only_o that_o grotius_n and_o erasmus_n come_v in_o for_o their_o share_n it_o be_v true_a that_o grotius_n say_v that_o the_o word_n god_n be_v leave_v out_o in_o the_o syriac_a version_n 3._o but_o f._n simon_n who_o authority_n they_o sometime_o magnify_v as_o to_o critical_a learning_n say_v plain_o that_o grotius_n be_v mistake_v 813._o and_o that_o the_o word_n god_n be_v in_o all_o the_o old_a copy_n and_o in_o all_o the_o old_a version_n and_o upon_o his_o bring_v erasmus_n to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o s._n cyprian_n s._n hilary_n and_o s._n chrysostome_n he_o cry_v out_o where_o be_v sincerity_n erasmus_n have_v meet_v with_o one_o faulty_a edition_n which_o have_v it_o not_o but_o he_o say_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o mss._n have_v it_o and_o the_o learned_a oxford_n annotator_n judaeos_fw-la both_o on_o s._n cyprian_n and_o the_o greek_a testament_n compare_v with_o mss._n which_o excellent_a work_n we_o hope_v will_v short_o appear_v more_o public_o declare_v that_o they_o find_v it_o in_o all_o the_o mss._n they_o can_v meet_v with_o and_o even_o erasmus_n himself_o say_v that_o the_o omission_n in_o s._n hilary_n may_v be_v only_o by_o the_o negligence_n of_o the_o transcriber_n and_o so_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o late_a edition_n out_o of_o the_o best_a mss._n where_o
to_o he_o but_o who_o make_v they_o subject_a to_o he_o the_o man_n christ_n jesus_n no_o god_n appoint_v he_o to_o be_v the_o lord_n of_o every_o creature_n then_o they_o be_v not_o create_v by_o christ_n but_o by_o god_n but_o the_o apostle_n say_v they_o be_v create_v by_o christ._n but_o god_n make_v he_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o as_o head_n of_o the_o body_n he_o rule_v over_o all_o this_o we_o do_v not_o at_o all_o question_n but_o how_o this_o come_v to_o be_v create_v dominion_n and_o power_n visible_a and_o invisible_a do_v god_n make_v the_o earth_n and_o all_o the_o live_a creature_n in_o it_o when_o he_o make_v man_n lord_n over_o they_o or_o rather_o be_v man_n say_v to_o create_v they_o because_o he_o be_v make_v their_o head_n if_o this_o be_v their_o interpret_n scripture_n like_o wise_a man_n i_o shall_v be_v content_a with_o a_o less_o measure_n of_o understanding_n and_o thank_v god_n for_o it_o xi_o last_o be_v this_o to_o interpret_v scripture_n like_o wise_a man_n to_o leave_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n doubtful_a whether_o it_o be_v not_o insert_v into_o s._n matthew_n gospel_n or_o to_o understand_v it_o in_o another_o sense_n than_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v do_v from_o the_o apostle_n time_n i_o say_v first_o leave_v it_o doubtful_a because_o they_o say_v that_o 15._o learned_a critic_n have_v give_v very_o strong_a reason_n why_o they_o believe_v these_o word_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v not_o speak_v by_o our_o saviour_n but_o have_v be_v add_v to_o the_o gospel_n of_o s._n matthew_n from_o the_o common_a form_n and_o practise_v of_o the_o church_n why_o be_v these_o strong_a reason_n of_o learned_a critic_n mention_v but_o to_o raise_v doubt_n in_o people_n mind_n about_o they_o but_o they_o declare_v afterward_o against_o they_o not_o too_o much_o of_o that_o for_o they_o say_v only_o 16._o that_o they_o be_v not_o without_o their_o weight_n but_o they_o have_v observe_v several_a thing_n that_o make_v they_o think_v that_o this_o text_n be_v a_o genuine_a part_n of_o scripture_n very_o wise_o and_o discreet_o speak_v the_o reason_n be_v strong_a and_o weighty_a but_o they_o think_v otherwise_o i_o wish_v they_o have_v tell_v the_o world_n who_o these_o learned_a critic_n be_v lest_o it_o shall_v be_v suspect_v that_o they_o be_v their_o own_o invention_n but_o i_o find_v a_o certain_a nameless_a socinian_n be_v the_o author_n of_o they_o and_o his_o word_n be_v produce_v by_o sandius_n a_o person_n high_o commend_v by_o they_o for_o his_o industry_n and_o learning_n 115._o but_o as_o much_o condemn_v by_o other_o for_o want_v of_o skill_n or_o ingenuity_n the_o reason_n of_o write_v these_o reason_n sandius_n free_o confess_v be_v because_o this_o place_n clear_o prove_v a_o trinity_n of_o person_n against_o the_o socinian_o but_o what_o be_v these_o very_a strong_a and_o weighty_a reason_n for_o it_o be_v great_a pity_n but_o they_o shall_v be_v know_v in_o the_o first_o place_n he_o observe_v that_o s._n matthew_n gospel_n be_v write_v in_o hebrew_n and_o the_o original_a he_o say_v be_v lose_v and_o he_o suspect_v that_o either_o s._n jerom_n be_v himself_o the_o translator_n into_o greek_a and_o latin_a who_o be_v a_o corrupter_n of_o scripture_n and_o origen_n or_o some_o unknown_a person_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o our_o gospel_n of_o s._n matthew_n be_v not_o of_o such_o authority_n that_o a_o article_n of_o such_o moment_n shall_v depend_v upon_o it_o be_v not_o this_o a_o very_a strong_a and_o weighty_a reason_n must_v not_o this_o be_v a_o very_a learned_a critic_n who_o can_v mention_v s._n jerom_n as_o translator_n of_o s._n matthews_n gospel_n into_o greek_a but_o than_o one_o will_v think_v this_o interpreter_n may_v have_v be_v wise_a enough_o to_o have_v add_v this_o of_o himself_o no_o he_o dare_v not_o say_v that_o but_o that_o it_o be_v add_v by_o transcriber_n but_o whence_o or_o how_o to_o that_o he_o say_v that_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o egyptian_n this_o be_v great_a news_n indeed_o but_o come_v it_o from_o a_o good_a hand_n yes_o from_o epiphanius_n and_o what_o say_v he_o to_o this_o purpose_n he_o say_v that_o the_o sabellian_o make_v use_v of_o the_o counterfeit_a egyptian_a gospel_n and_o there_o it_o be_v declare_v that_o father_n 2._o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v the_o same_o and_o what_o then_o do_v he_o say_v they_o borrow_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n from_o thence_o nothing_o like_o it_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a epiphanius_n urge_v this_o very_a form_n in_o that_o place_n against_o the_o sabellian_o 4._o and_o quote_v s._n matthew_n authority_n for_o it_o but_o this_o worthy_a author_n produce_v other_o reason_n which_o sandius_n himself_o laugh_v at_o and_o despise_v and_o therefore_o i_o pass_v they_o over_o the_o most_o material_a seem_v to_o be_v if_o it_o hold_v that_o the_o most_o ancient_a writer_n on_o s._n matthew_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o they_o and_o he_o mention_n origen_n hilary_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n but_o these_o negative_a argument_n sandius_n think_v of_o no_o force_n origen_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n he_o say_v reach_v not_o that_o chapter_n the_o opus_fw-la imperfectum_fw-la which_o be_v none_o of_o he_o do_v not_o but_o his_o own_o commentary_n do_v and_o there_o he_o not_o only_a mention_n the_o form_n but_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o compendious_a doctrine_n deliver_v by_o it_o which_o can_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o that_o of_o the_o trinity_n in_o the_o greek_a catena_n on_o s._n matthew_n there_o be_v more_o mention_v viz._n that_o christ_n have_v not_o then_o first_o his_o power_n give_v he_o for_o he_o be_v with_o god_n before_o and_o be_v himself_o by_o nature_n god_n and_o there_o gregory_n nazianzen_n say_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n be_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n and_o he_o there_o speak_v more_o full_o remember_v say_v he_o the_o faith_n into_o which_o thou_o be_v baptize_v into_o the_o father_n that_o be_v well_o but_o that_o be_v no_o far_a than_o the_o jew_n go_v for_o they_o own_o one_o god_n and_o one_o person_n into_o the_o son_n that_o be_v beyond_o they_o but_o not_o yet_o perfect_a into_o the_o holy_a ghost_n yes_o say_v he_o this_o be_v perfect_a baptism_n but_o what_o be_v the_o common_a name_n of_o these_o three_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d plain_o that_o of_o god_n but_o this_o learned_a critic_n observe_v that_o hilary_n in_o some_o copies_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o this_o form_n that_o be_v true_o observe_v for_o the_o very_a conclusion_n be_v not_o hilary_n but_o take_v out_o of_o s._n jerom_n but_o if_o he_o have_v look_v into_o hilary_n work_n he_o will_v have_v find_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n own_v and_o assert_v by_o he_o for_o he_o not_o only_o set_v it_o down_o as_o the_o form_n of_o faith_n trinit_fw-la as_o well_o as_o our_o baptism_n appoint_v by_o christ_n but_o argue_v from_o it_o against_o the_o sabellian_o and_o ebionite_n as_o well_o as_o other_o thus_o we_o see_v how_o very_a strong_a and_o weighty_a the_o argument_n of_o this_o learned_a critic_n be_v chap._n ix_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n prove_v from_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n as_o it_o be_v understand_v in_o the_o first_o age_n but_o our_o unitarian_n pretend_v that_o they_o be_v satisfy_v that_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n be_v find_v in_o all_o copy_n and_o all_o the_o ancient_a translation_n and_o that_o it_o be_v use_v before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a 17._o as_o appear_v by_o several_a place_n of_o tertullian_n but_o how_o then_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n stick_v with_o they_o 1._o that_o the_o ante-nicene_n father_n do_v not_o allege_v it_o to_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n or_o holy_a ghost_n 2._o that_o the_o form_n of_o word_n here_o use_v do_v not_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n both_o which_o must_v be_v strict_o examine_v 1._o as_o to_o the_o former_a it_o can_v but_o seem_v strange_a to_o any_o one_o conversant_a in_o the_o write_n of_o those_o father_n when_o s._n cyprian_n say_v express_o 73._o that_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n be_v prescribe_v by_o christ_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o plenâ_fw-la &_o adunaâ—â_fw-la trinitate_fw-la i._n e._n in_o the_o full_a confession_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n and_o therefore_o he_o deny_v the_o baptism_n of_o the_o marcionite_n because_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v not_o sincere_a among_o they_o as_o appear_v at_o large_a in_o that_o epistle_n and_o this_o as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v find_v be_v the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o ante-nicene_n father_n 38._o as_o well_o as_o other_o and_o it_o
be_v no_o improbable_a opinion_n of_o erasmus_n and_o vossius_fw-la two_o learned_a critic_n indeed_o that_o the_o most_o ancient_a creed_n go_v no_o further_a than_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n viz._n to_o believe_v in_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o other_o article_n be_v add_v as_o heresy_n give_v occasion_n s._n jerom_n say_v 61._o that_o in_o the_o traditional_a creed_n which_o they_o receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n the_o main_a article_n be_v the_o confession_n of_o the_o trinity_n to_o which_o he_o join_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o resurrection_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o then_o add_v that_o herein_o be_v contain_v omne_fw-la christiani_n dogmatis_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la the_o whole_a faith_n into_o which_o christian_n be_v baptize_v and_o he_o say_v it_o be_v the_o custom_n among_o they_o to_o instruct_v those_o who_o be_v to_o be_v baptise_a for_o forty_o day_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n so_o that_o there_o be_v then_o no_o question_n but_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n have_v a_o particular_a respect_n to_o â—t_a and_o therefore_o so_o much_o weight_n be_v lay_v upon_o the_o use_n of_o it_o as_o well_o by_o the_o ante-nicene_n father_n as_o other_o for_o tertullian_n say_v 13._o that_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n be_v prescribe_v by_o our_o saviour_n himself_o as_o a_o law_n to_o his_o church_n 20._o s._n cyprian_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n ox._n that_o he_o command_v it_o to_o be_v use_v s._n augustin_n call_v they_o the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n without_o which_o there_o be_v no_o baptism_n 25._o the_o reason_n give_v by_o s._n ambrose_n be_v 3_o because_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v in_o this_o form_n but_o how_o if_o any_o one_o person_n be_v leave_v out_o he_o think_v that_o if_o the_o rest_n be_v not_o deny_v the_o baptism_n be_v good_a but_o otherwise_o vacuum_fw-la est_fw-la omne_fw-la mysterium_fw-la the_o whole_a baptism_n be_v void_a so_o that_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v that_o which_o be_v require_v in_o order_n to_o true_a baptism_n more_o than_o the_o bare_a form_n of_o word_n if_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o question_v the_o former_a s._n ambrose_n seem_v of_o opinion_n that_o the_o baptism_n be_v good_a although_o every_o person_n be_v not_o name_v and_o therein_o he_o be_v follow_v by_o beda_n hugo_n de_fw-fr sancto_fw-la victore_fw-la 13._o peter_n lombard_n and_o other_o 10._o and_o s_o basil_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n assert_v that_o baptism_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v sufficient_a because_o he_o be_v hereby_o own_a to_o be_v of_o equal_a dignity_n with_o the_o father_n and_o son_n but_o it_o be_v still_o suppose_v that_o the_o whole_a and_o undivided_a trinity_n be_v not_o deny_v and_o he_o elsewhere_o say_v that_o baptise_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v a_o most_o solemn_a profession_n of_o the_o trinity_n in_o unity_n because_o they_o be_v all_o join_v together_o in_o this_o public_a act_n of_o devotion_n but_o other_o think_v that_o the_o baptism_n be_v not_o good_a unless_o every_o person_n be_v name_v which_o opinion_n general_o obtain_v both_o in_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n and_o the_o late_a editor_n of_o s._n ambrose_n observe_v that_o in_o other_o place_n he_o make_v the_o whole_a form_n of_o word_n necessary_a as_o well_o as_o the_o faith_n in_o the_o holy_a trinity_n the_o baptism_n of_o the_o eunomian_o be_v reject_v because_o they_o alter_v the_o form_n and_o the_o faith_n too_o fin_n say_v that_o the_o father_n be_v uncreate_v the_o son_n create_v by_o the_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n create_v by_o the_o son_n the_o baptism_n of_o the_o samosatenian_o be_v reject_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a 19_o s._n augustin_n think_v it_o be_v because_o they_o have_v not_o the_o right_a form_n but_o the_o true_a reason_n be_v they_o reject_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o so_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n i._o do_v in_o express_a word_n refuse_v their_o baptism_n who_o refuse_v to_o own_o that_o doctrine_n 8._o that_o council_n be_v hold_v a._n d._n 314._o and_o therefore_o bellarmin_n 3._o and_o other_o after_o he_o be_v very_o much_o mistake_v when_o they_o interpret_v this_o canon_n of_o the_o arian_n concern_v who_o baptism_n there_o can_v be_v no_o dispute_n till_o many_o year_n after_o but_o this_o canon_n be_v de_fw-fr afris_fw-fr among_o who_o the_o custom_n of_o baptise_v prevail_v but_o this_o council_n propound_v a_o expedient_a as_o most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n viz._n that_o if_o any_o relinquish_v their_o heresy_n and_o come_v back_o to_o the_o church_n they_o shall_v ask_v they_o the_o creed_n and_o if_o they_o find_v that_o they_o be_v baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n they_o shall_v have_v only_a imposition_n of_o hand_n but_o if_o they_o do_v not_o confess_v the_o trinity_n their_o baptism_n be_v declare_v void_a now_o this_o i_o look_v on_o as_o a_o impregnable_a testimony_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ante-nicene_n father_n viz._n that_o they_o do_v not_o allow_v that_o baptism_n which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n or_o which_o they_o understand_v to_o be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o trinity_n how_o then_o can_v our_o unitarian_n pretend_v that_o the_o ante-nicene_n father_n do_v not_o allege_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n to_o prove_v the_o trinity_n for_o the_o word_n be_v if_o they_o do_v nâ—t_o answer_v to_o this_o trinity_n let_v they_o be_v baptize_v say_v this_o plenary_a council_n as_o s._n augustin_n often_o call_v it_o what_o trinity_n do_v they_o mean_v of_o mere_a name_n or_o cipher_n or_o of_o one_o god_n and_o two_o creature_n join_v in_o the_o same_o form_n of_o word_n as_o our_o unitarian_n understand_v it_o but_o they_o affirm_v that_o the_o ancient_n of_o 400_o year_n do_v not_o insist_v on_o this_o text_n of_o s._n matthew_n to_o prove_v the_o divinity_n 18._o or_o personality_n of_o the_o son_n or_o spirit_n therefore_o to_o give_v a_o clear_a account_n of_o this_o matter_n i_o shall_v prove_v that_o the_o ante-nicene_n father_n do_v understand_v these_o word_n so_o as_o not_o to_o be_v take_v either_o for_o mere_a name_n or_o for_o creature_n join_v with_o god_n but_o that_o they_o do_v maintain_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n from_o the_o general_a sense_n in_o which_o these_o word_n be_v take_v among_o they_o and_o this_o i_o shall_v do_v from_o these_o argument_n 1._o that_o those_o who_o take_v they_o in_o another_o sense_n be_v oppose_v and_o condemn_v by_o the_o christian_a church_n 2._o that_o the_o christian_a church_n do_v own_o this_o sense_n in_o public_a act_n of_o divine_a worship_n as_o well_o as_o private_a 3._o that_o it_o be_v own_v and_o defend_v by_o those_o who_o appear_v for_o the_o christian_a faith_n against_o infidel_n and_o i_o do_v not_o know_v any_o better_a mean_n than_o these_o to_o prove_v such_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o this_o 1._o the_o sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n may_v be_v know_v by_o its_o behaviour_n towards_o those_o who_o take_v these_o word_n only_o for_o different_a name_n or_o appearance_n of_o one_o person_n and_o of_o this_o we_o have_v full_a evidence_n as_o to_o praxea_n noëtus_fw-la and_o sabellius_n all_o long_a before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a praxea_n be_v the_o first_o at_o least_o in_o the_o western_a church_n who_o make_v father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n to_o be_v only_o several_a name_n of_o the_o same_o person_n and_o he_o be_v with_o great_a warmth_n and_o vigour_n oppose_v by_o tertullian_n who_o charge_v he_o with_o introduce_v a_o new_a opinion_n into_o the_o church_n as_o will_v present_o appear_v and_o his_o testimony_n be_v the_o more_o considerable_a because_o our_o unitarian_n confess_v 17._o that_o he_o live_v 120_o year_n before_o the_o nicene_n council_n and_o that_o he_o particular_o insist_o upon_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n against_o praxeas_n 26._o but_o to_o what_o purpose_n be_v not_o his_o whole_a design_n in_o that_o book_n to_o prove_v three_o distinct_a person_n of_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n and_o yet_o but_o one_o god_n do_v he_o not_o say_v express_o that_o christ_n command_v that_o his_o disciple_n shall_v baptize_v into_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n not_o into_o one_o of_o they_o ad_fw-la singula_fw-la nomina_fw-la in_o personas_fw-la singulas_fw-la tingimur_fw-la in_o baptism_n we_o be_v dip_v once_o at_o every_o name_n to_o show_v that_o we_o be_v baptize_v into_o three_o person_n it_o be_v certain_a then_o that_o tertullian_n can_v not_o mistake_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n
so_o gross_o as_o to_o take_v three_o person_n to_o be_v only_o three_o several_a name_n he_o grant_v to_o praxea_n that_o father_n 2._o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v one_o but_o how_o per_fw-la unitatem_fw-la substantiae_fw-la because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o divine_a essence_n but_o yet_o he_o say_v there_o be_v three_o not_o with_o respect_n to_o essential_a attribute_n for_o so_o they_o be_v unius_fw-la substantiae_fw-la &_o unius_fw-la status_fw-la &_o unius_fw-la potestatis_fw-la quia_fw-la unus_fw-la deus_fw-la and_o therefore_o the_o difference_n can_v be_v only_o as_o to_o personal_a property_n and_o distinct_a capacity_n which_o he_o call_v gradus_fw-la forma_fw-la species_n not_o mere_o as_o to_o internal_a relation_n but_o as_o to_o external_a dispensation_n which_o he_o call_v their_o oeconomy_n for_o his_o great_a business_n be_v to_o prove_v against_o praxea_n that_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n have_v those_o thing_n attribute_v to_o they_o in_o scripture_n which_o can_v not_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o father_n for_o praxea_n assert_v ult_n that_o the_o father_n suffer_v and_o thence_o his_o follower_n be_v call_v patripassian_n and_o monarchici_fw-la i._n e._n unitarian_n the_o main_a ground_n which_o praxea_n go_v upon_o 3._o be_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n so_o often_o mention_v in_o scripture_n from_o hence_o tertullian_n say_v that_o he_o take_v advantage_n of_o the_o weakness_n of_o the_o common_a sort_n of_o christian_n and_o represent_v to_o they_o that_o whereas_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n make_v but_o one_o god_n those_o who_o hold_v the_o trinity_n according_a to_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n must_v make_v more_o god_n than_o one_o tertullian_n answer_v that_o they_o hold_v a_o monarchy_n i._n e._n unicum_fw-la imperium_fw-la one_o supreme_a godhead_n and_o a_o supreme_a power_n may_v be_v lodge_v in_o distinct_a person_n and_o administer_v in_o several_a manner_n that_o nothing_o overthrow_v the_o divine_a monarchy_n but_o a_o different_a power_n and_o authority_n which_o they_o do_v by_o no_o mean_n assert_v they_o hold_v a_o son_n 4._o but_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n and_o a_o holy_a ghost_n from_o the_o father_n by_o the_o son_n he_o still_o keep_v to_o the_o distinction_n of_o person_n 8._o and_o the_o unity_n of_o substance_n and_o he_o utter_o deny_v any_o division_n of_o essence_n or_o separate_a substance_n for_o therein_o he_o say_v lay_v the_o heresy_n of_o valentinus_n in_o make_v a_o prolation_n of_o a_o separate_a be_v but_o although_o he_o say_v the_o gospel_n have_v declare_v to_o we_o that_o the_o father_n be_v god_n the_o son_n god_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n god_n yet_o we_o be_v teach_v that_o there_o be_v still_o but_o one_o god_n redactum_fw-la est_fw-la jam_fw-la nomen_fw-la dei_fw-la &_o domini_fw-la in_o union_n c._n 13._o whereby_o the_o christian_n be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o heathen_n who_o have_v many_o god_n this_o be_v the_o force_n of_o what_o tertullian_n say_v upon_o this_o matter_n and_o what_o say_v our_o unitarian_n to_o it_o they_o can_v deny_v that_o he_o be_v a_o ante-nicene_n father_n and_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o he_o do_v understand_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n so_o as_o to_o imply_v a_o trinity_n of_o person_n in_o a_o unity_n of_o essence_n to_o which_o they_o give_v no_o answer_n but_o i_o find_v three_o thing_n object_v against_o tertullian_n by_o their_o friend_n 1._o that_o tertullian_n bring_v this_o doctrine_n into_o the_o church_n from_o montanus_n who_o disciple_n he_o then_o be_v so_o schlichtingius_n in_o his_o preface_n against_o meisner_n 14.17_o grant_n that_o he_o be_v very_o near_o the_o apostolical_a time_n and_o by_o his_o wit_n and_o learning_n promote_v this_o new_a doctrine_n about_o the_o trinity_n especial_o in_o his_o book_n against_o praxeas_n 2._o but_o how_o do_v it_o appear_v that_o he_o bring_v in_o any_o new_a doctrine_n yes_o say_v schlichtingius_n he_o confess_v that_o he_o be_v more_o instruct_v by_o the_o paraclete_n but_o if_o he_o have_v deal_v ingenuous_o he_o will_v have_v own_v that_o in_o that_o very_a place_n etc._n he_o confess_v he_o be_v always_o of_o that_o opinion_n although_o more_o full_o instruct_v by_o the_o paraclete_n this_o only_a show_n that_o montanus_n himself_o innovate_v nothing_o in_o this_o matter_n but_o endeavour_v to_o improve_v it_o and_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o tertullian_n may_v borrow_v his_o similitude_n and_o illustration_n from_o he_o hesternum_fw-la which_o have_v add_v no_o strength_n to_o it_o but_o as_o to_o the_o main_a of_o the_o doctrine_n he_o say_v it_o come_v from_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n before_o praxea_n or_o any_o heretic_n his_o predecessor_n which_o show_v that_o those_o who_o reject_v this_o doctrine_n be_v always_o esteem_v heretic_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o this_o be_v a_o very_a early_a testimony_n of_o the_o antiquity_n and_o general_a reception_n of_o it_o because_o as_o one_o be_v receive_v the_o other_o be_v reject_v so_o that_o the_o assertor_n of_o it_o be_v account_v heretic_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n be_v much_o better_o know_v by_o such_o public_a act_n than_o by_o mere_a particular_a testimony_n of_o the_o learned_a man_n of_o those_o time_n for_o when_o they_o deliver_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n in_o such_o public_a act_n all_o person_n be_v judge_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o falsehood_n of_o they_o at_o the_o time_n when_o they_o be_v deliver_v and_o the_o near_o they_o come_v to_o the_o apostolical_a time_n the_o great_a be_v the_o strength_n of_o their_o evidence_n this_o i_o ground_n on_o tertullian_n appeal_n to_o the_o ancient_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v universal_o know_v and_o receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o that_o such_o person_n be_v look_v on_o as_o heretic_n who_o differ_v from_o it_o which_o be_v so_o very_a near_o the_o apostle_n time_n it_o be_v hardly_o possible_a to_o suppose_v that_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n shall_v be_v mistake_v as_o to_o what_o they_o receive_v as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v deliver_v and_o explain_v at_o baptism_n and_o therefore_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n must_v be_v understand_v by_o all_o who_o be_v admit_v to_o it_o so_o that_o the_o member_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n can_v be_v suppose_v better_o acquaint_v with_o any_o thing_n than_o the_o doctrine_n they_o be_v baptize_v into_o here_o than_o we_o have_v a_o concurrence_n of_o several_a public_a act_n of_o the_o church_n 1._o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n 2._o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n relate_v to_o that_o form_n and_o explain_v at_o baptism_n 3._o the_o church_n reject_v those_o as_o heretic_n who_o differ_v from_o it_o which_o tertullian_n apply_v to_o those_o who_o reject_v the_o trinity_n and_o praxea_n his_o doctrine_n be_v then_o condemn_v not_o by_o a_o particular_a sentence_n but_o by_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n for_o optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la reckon_v he_o among_o the_o condemn_a heretic_n 1._o and_o join_v he_o with_o marcian_n and_o valentinus_n as_o well_o as_o sabellius_n who_o follow_v he_o in_o the_o same_o heresy_n how_o be_v this_o possible_a if_o praxeas_n deliver_v the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o tertullian_n bring_v in_o a_o new_a opinion_n as_o schlichtingius_n fancy_n tertullian_n be_v at_o that_o time_n a_o declare_a montanist_n and_o if_o he_o have_v introduce_v a_o new_a doctrine_n about_o the_o trinity_n can_v we_o imagine_v those_o will_v have_v be_v silent_a about_o it_o who_o be_v sharp_a enough_o upon_o tertullian_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o his_o paraclete_n some_o of_o the_o follower_n of_o montanus_n afterward_o fall_v into_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o praxea_n as_o theodoret_n tell_v we_o 2._o and_o tertullian_n say_v as_o much_o of_o those_o cataphrygian_o who_o follow_v aeschines_n 5._o but_o these_o montanist_n be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o rest_n and_o rigaltius_n observe_v that_o tertullian_n follow_v montanus_n chief_o in_o what_o relate_v to_o discipline_n praxean_n and_o that_o himself_o be_v not_o so_o corrupt_v in_o point_n of_o doctrine_n as_o some_o of_o his_o follower_n be_v 2._o it_o be_v object_v 27._o that_o tertullian_n doctrine_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n for_o he_o deny_v the_o eternal_a generation_n of_o the_o son_n and_o only_o assert_v a_o emission_n of_o he_o before_o the_o creation_n but_o my_o business_n be_v not_o to_o justify_v all_o tertullian_n expression_n or_o similitude_n for_o man_n of_o wit_n and_o fancy_n love_n to_o go_v out_o of_o the_o road_n and_o sometime_o involve_v thing_n more_o by_o attempt_n to_o explain_v they_o but_o i_o keep_v only_o to_o that_o which_o he_o say_v be_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o beginning_n and_o i_o see_v no_o reason_n to_o call_v in_o
question_n his_o fidelity_n in_o report_v however_o he_o may_v be_v unhappy_a in_o his_o explication_n 3._o tertullian_n himself_o say_v schlichtingius_n in_o other_o place_n where_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n do_v not_o mention_v the_o holy_a ghost_n 12._o and_o therefore_o this_o seem_v add_v by_o he_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o paraclete_n but_o this_o can_v be_v of_o no_o force_n to_o any_o one_o that_o consider_v that_o tertullian_n ground_n his_o doctrine_n not_o on_o any_o new_a revelation_n by_o the_o paraclete_n but_o on_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n receive_v in_o the_o church_n long_o before_o and_o upon_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n prescribe_v by_o our_o saviour_n will_v they_o say_v the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v there_o add_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o montanus_n his_o paraclete_n and_o in_o another_o of_o his_o book_n he_o own_v the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n to_o make_v up_o the_o trinity_n in_o unity_n 4._o wherein_o petavius_n himself_o confess_v that_o he_o assert_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o catholic_n manner_n although_o he_o otherwise_o speak_v hardly_o enough_o of_o he_o the_o next_o i_o shall_v mention_v be_v novatian_n who_o schlichtingius_n allow_v 30._o to_o have_v be_v before_o the_o nicene-council_n 27._o and_o our_o modern_a unitarian_n call_v he_o a_o great_a man_n whoever_o he_o be_v and_o very_o ancient_a and_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n i_o observe_v in_o he_o 1._o that_o he_o oppose_v sabellianism_n for_o before_o his_o time_n praxeas_n and_o noetus_n be_v little_o talk_v of_o especial_o in_o the_o western_a church_n but_o sabellius_n his_o name_n and_o doctrine_n be_v very_o well_o know_v by_o the_o opposition_n to_o he_o by_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n and_o rome_n 31._o he_o stick_v not_o at_o the_o call_n it_o heresy_n several_a time_n and_o dispute_v against_o it_o and_o answer_v the_o objection_n about_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n 2._o that_o he_o own_v that_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n require_v our_o believe_v in_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n 29._o and_o assert_n the_o divine_a eternity_n of_o it_o and_o therefore_o must_v hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n to_o be_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n contain_v in_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n for_o he_o say_v sociari_fw-la the_o authority_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o holy_a scripture_n admonish_v we_o to_o believe_v not_o only_o in_o the_o father_n and_o son_n but_o in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n therefore_o the_o holy_a ghost_n must_v be_v consider_v as_o a_o object_n of_o faith_n join_v in_o the_o scripture_n with_o the_o other_o two_o which_o be_v no_o where_o more_o express_a than_o in_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n which_o as_o s._n cyprian_n say_v be_v to_o be_v administer_v in_o the_o full_a confession_n of_o the_o trinity_n in_o the_o place_n already_o mention_v and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o s._n cyprian_n reject_v the_o baptism_n of_o those_o who_o deny_v the_o trinity_n at_o that_o time_n 37._o among_o who_o he_o instance_n in_o the_o patripassian_o who_o it_o seem_v be_v then_o spread_v into_o africa_n the_o dispute_n about_o the_o marcionite_n baptism_n be_v upon_o another_o ground_n for_o they_o hold_v a_o real_a trinity_n as_o appear_v by_o dionysius_n romanus_n in_o athanasius_n and_o epiphanius_n etc._n etc._n but_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o they_o hold_v the_o same_o trinity_n or_o not_o s._n cyprian_n say_v that_o our_o saviour_n appoint_v his_o apostle_n to_o baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n and_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o trinity_n they_o be_v to_o baptize_v do_v martion_n hold_v this_o trinity_n so_o that_o s._n cyprian_n suppose_v the_o validity_n of_o baptism_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o if_o he_o have_v go_v no_o far_o i_o do_v not_o see_v how_o he_o have_v transgress_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o church_n but_o his_o error_n be_v that_o he_o make_v void_a baptism_n upon_o difference_n of_o communion_n and_o therein_o he_o be_v just_o oppose_v but_o the_o marcionite_n baptism_n be_v reject_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n 47._o because_o of_o their_o doctrine_n about_o the_o trinity_n in_o the_o part_n of_o asia_n about_o ephesus_n noetus_n have_v broach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o praxea_n have_v do_v elsewhere_o for_o which_o he_o be_v call_v to_o a_o account_n and_o himself_o with_o his_o follower_n we_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n communion_n as_o epiphanius_n report_v which_o be_v another_o considerable_a testimony_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n epiphanius_n say_v 1._o he_o be_v the_o first_o who_o broach_v that_o blasphemy_n but_o theodoret_n mention_n epigonus_n and_o cleomenes_n before_o he_o it_o seem_v that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o who_o be_v public_o take_v notice_n of_o for_o it_o and_o therefore_o undergo_v the_o censure_n of_o the_o church_n with_o his_o disciple_n when_o he_o be_v first_o summon_v to_o answer_v he_o deny_v that_o he_o assert_v any_o such_o doctrine_n because_o no_o man_n before_o he_o say_v epiphanius_n have_v vent_v such_o poison_n and_o in_o the_o beginning_n he_o say_v that_o noetus_n out_o of_o a_o spirit_n of_o contradiction_n have_v utter_v such_o thing_n as_o neither_o the_o prophet_n nor_o the_o apostle_n nor_o the_o church_n of_o god_n ever_o think_v or_o declare_v now_o what_o be_v this_o unheard_a of_o doctrine_n of_o noetus_n that_o appear_v best_a by_o noetus_n his_o answer_n upon_o his_o second_o appearance_n which_o be_v that_o he_o worship_v one_o god_n and_o know_v of_o no_o other_o who_o be_v bear_v and_o suffer_v and_o die_v for_o we_o and_o for_o this_o he_o produce_v the_o several_a place_n which_o assert_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n 2._o and_o among_o the_o rest_n one_o very_a observable_a rom._n 9.5_o of_o who_o as_o concern_v the_o flesh_n christ_n come_v who_o be_v over_o all_o god_n bless_v for_o ever_o from_o whence_o he_o infer_v that_o the_o son_n and_o the_o father_n be_v the_o same_o and_o the_o same_o he_o affirm_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o from_o hence_o we_o have_v a_o evident_a proof_n that_o the_o most_o ancient_a greek_a copy_n in_o noetus_n his_o time_n which_o be_v long_o before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a have_v god_n in_o the_o text._n epiphanius_n bring_v many_o place_n of_o scripture_n to_o prove_v the_o distinction_n of_o person_n in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n but_o that_o be_v not_o my_o present_a business_n but_o to_o show_v the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o noetus_n be_v condemn_v by_o a_o general_a council_n but_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v that_o he_o be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n where_o he_o broach_v his_o doctrine_n and_o no_o other_o church_n receive_v he_o or_o condemn_v that_o church_n which_o cast_v he_o out_o which_o show_v a_o after_o consent_n to_o it_o now_o what_o be_v this_o doctrine_n of_o noetus_n the_o very_a same_o with_o that_o of_o praxea_n at_o rome_n theodoret_n say_v 3._o this_o his_o opinion_n be_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n the_o father_n who_o be_v himself_o impassable_a but_o as_o he_o take_v our_o nature_n so_o he_o be_v passable_a and_o call_v the_o son_n epiphanius_n more_o full_o 2._o that_o the_o same_o person_n be_v father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n wherein_o he_o say_v he_o plain_o contradict_v the_o scripture_n which_o attribute_v distinct_a personality_n to_o they_o and_o yet_o assert_v but_o one_o godhead_n the_o father_n have_v a_o hypostasis_fw-la of_o his_o own_o and_o so_o have_v the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n but_o yet_o there_o be_v but_o one_o divinity_n one_o power_n and_o one_o dominion_n for_o these_o distinct_a person_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o same_o individual_a essence_n and_o power_n but_o epiphanius_n be_v no_o ante-nicene_n father_n however_o in_o matter_n of_o antiquity_n where_o there_o be_v no_o incongruity_n in_o the_o thing_n we_o may_v make_v use_n of_o his_o authority_n and_o i_o think_v no_o one_o will_v question_v that_o noetus_n be_v condemn_v which_o be_v the_o thing_n i_o produce_v he_o to_o prove_v but_o although_o noetus_n be_v condemn_v 470._o yet_o this_o doctrine_n do_v spread_v in_o the_o eastern_a part_n for_o origen_n mention_n those_o who_o confound_v the_o notion_n of_o father_n and_o son_n and_o make_v they_o but_o one_o hypostasis_fw-la and_o distinguish_v only_o by_o thought_n and_o denomination_n this_o doctrine_n be_v oppose_v not_o only_o by_o origen_n but_o he_o have_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n concur_v with_o he_o as_o appear_v in_o the_o case_n of_o beryllus_n bishop_n of_o bostra_n who_o fall_v into_o this_o opinion_n and_o be_v reclaim_v by_o origen_n and_o eusebius_n give_v this_o
word_n 1._o they_o say_v that_o there_o be_v a_o note_n of_o distinction_n and_o superiority_n 17._o for_o christ_n own_v that_o his_o power_n be_v give_v to_o he_o by_o the_o father_n there_o be_v no_o question_n but_o that_o the_o person_n who_o suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n have_v power_n give_v to_o he_o after_o his_o resurrection_n but_o the_o true_a question_n be_v whether_o his_o sonship_n be_v then_o give_v to_o he_o he_o be_v then_o declare_v to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n with_o power_n and_o have_v a_o name_n or_o authority_n give_v he_o above_o every_o name_n be_v exalt_v to_o be_v a_o prince_n and_o a_o saviour_n to_o give_v repentance_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n in_o order_n to_o which_o he_o now_o appoint_v his_o apostle_n to_o teach_v all_o nation_n baptise_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o do_v not_o say_v in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n who_o suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n nor_o in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n the_o christ_n now_o exalt_v but_o in_o the_o name_n of_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n and_o although_o there_o be_v a_o double_a gift_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n the_o one_o as_o to_o his_o royal_a authority_n over_o the_o church_n the_o other_o as_o to_o his_o extraordinary_a effusion_n on_o the_o apostle_n yet_o neither_o of_o these_o be_v so_o much_o as_o intimate_v but_o the_o office_n of_o baptism_n be_v require_v to_o be_v perform_v in_o the_o name_n of_o these_o three_o as_o distinct_a and_o yet_o equal_a without_o any_o relation_n to_o any_o gift_n either_o as_o to_o the_o son_n or_o holy_a ghost_n but_o if_o the_o ancient_a jew_n be_v in_o the_o right_n as_o we_o think_v they_o be_v than_o we_o have_v a_o plain_a account_n how_o these_o come_v to_o be_v thus_o mention_v in_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n viz._n that_o these_o three_o distinct_a subsistence_n in_o the_o divine_a essence_n be_v not_o now_o to_o be_v keep_v up_o as_o a_o secret_a mystery_n from_o the_o world_n but_o that_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v to_o be_v form_v upon_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o 2._o they_o bring_v several_a place_n of_o scripture_n where_o god_n and_o his_o creature_n be_v join_v without_o any_o note_n of_o distinction_n or_o superiority_n as_o the_o people_n fear_v the_o lord_n and_o samuel_n 1_o sam._n 12.18_o they_o worship_v the_o lord_n and_o the_o king_n 1_o chron._n 29.20_o i_o charge_v thou_o before_o god_n the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o elect_a angel_n 1_o tim._n 5.21_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o bride_n say_v come_v revel_v 22.17_o but_o can_v any_o man_n of_o sense_n imagine_v these_o place_n contain_v a_o parallel_n with_o a_o form_n of_o word_n wherein_o man_n be_v enter_v into_o the_o profession_n of_o a_o new_a religion_n and_o by_o which_o they_o be_v to_o be_v distinguish_v from_o all_o other_o religion_n in_o the_o former_a place_n the_o circumstance_n be_v so_o notorious_a as_o to_o god_n and_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n that_o it_o show_v no_o more_o than_o that_o the_o same_o external_a act_n may_v be_v use_v to_o both_o but_o with_o such_o a_o different_a intention_n as_o all_o man_n understand_v it_o what_o if_o s._n paul_n name_n the_o elect_a angel_n in_o a_o solemn_a obtestation_n to_o timothy_n together_o with_o god_n and_o the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n what_o can_v this_o prove_v but_o that_o we_o may_v call_v god_n and_o his_o creature_n to_o be_v witness_n together_o of_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o so_o heaven_n and_o earth_n be_v call_v to_o bear_v witness_n against_o obstinate_a sinner_n may_v man_n therefore_o be_v baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n and_o his_o creature_n the_o spirit_n and_o bride_n may_v say_v come_v without_o any_o incongruity_n but_o it_o will_v have_v be_v strange_a indeed_o if_o they_o have_v say_v come_v be_v baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o bride_n so_o that_o these_o instance_n be_v very_o remote_a from_o the_o purpose_n but_o they_o say_v far_o that_o the_o ancient_n of_o the_o first_o four_o hundred_o year_n do_v not_o insist_v on_o this_o place_n to_o prove_v the_o divinity_n or_o personality_n of_o the_o son_n or_o spirit_n as_o to_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n i_o have_v give_v a_o account_n already_o and_o as_o to_o the_o four_o century_n i_o can_v not_o have_v think_v that_o they_o will_v have_v mention_v it_o since_o there_o be_v scarce_o a_o father_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o time_n who_o have_v occasion_n to_o do_v it_o but_o make_v use_n of_o the_o argument_n from_o this_o place_n to_o prove_v the_o divinity_n and_o personality_n of_o the_o son_n and_o spirit_n athanasius_n say_v that_o christ_n found_v his_o church_n on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n contain_v in_o these_o word_n 179._o and_o if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n from_o the_o father_n and_o son_n he_o will_v never_o have_v be_v join_v with_o they_o in_o a_o form_n of_o baptism_n no_o more_o than_o a_o angel_n or_o any_o other_o creature_n for_o the_o trinity_n must_v be_v eternal_a and_o indivisible_a which_o it_o can_v not_o be_v if_o any_o create_v be_v be_v in_o it_o and_o therefore_o he_o dispute_v against_o the_o arian_n baptism_n 413._o although_o perform_v with_o the_o same_o word_n because_o they_o join_v god_n and_o a_o creature_n together_o in_o baptism_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n argue_v didymus_n gregory_n nazianzen_n s._n basil_n and_o other_o within_o the_o compass_n of_o four_o hundred_o year_n 8._o who_o testimony_n be_v produce_v by_o petavius_n to_o who_o i_o refer_v the_o reader_n if_o he_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o be_v satisfy_v in_o so_o clear_a a_o point_n that_o i_o can_v but_o think_v our_o unitarian_n never_o intend_v to_o take_v in_o the_o father_n after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a who_o be_v so_o express_o against_o they_o and_o therefore_o i_o pass_v it_o over_o as_o a_o slip_n 4._o they_o object_n that_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n imply_v no_o more_o 25._o than_o be_v admit_v into_o that_o religion_n which_o proceed_v from_o god_n the_o father_n and_o deliver_v by_o his_o son_n and_o confirm_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n so_o much_o we_o grant_v be_v imply_v but_o the_o question_n still_o remain_v whether_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v here_o to_o be_v consider_v only_o in_o order_n to_o their_o operation_n or_o whether_o the_o person_n of_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n from_o who_o those_o effect_n come_v be_v not_o here_o chief_o intend_v for_o if_o no_o more_o have_v be_v mean_v but_o these_o effect_n than_o the_o right_a form_n of_o admission_n have_v not_o be_v into_o the_o name_n of_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n but_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n alone_o as_o reveal_v himself_o by_o his_o son_n and_o confirm_v it_o by_o the_o miraculous_a work_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o these_o be_v only_a subservient_fw-fr act_n to_o the_o design_n of_o god_n the_o father_n as_o the_o only_o subsist_v person_n 5._o they_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a not_o to_o say_v ridiculous_o pretend_v that_o a_o person_n or_o thing_n be_v god_n because_o we_o be_v baptize_v into_o it_o for_o some_o be_v baptize_v into_o moses_n and_o other_o into_o john_n baptism_n and_o so_o moses_n and_o john_n baptist_n will_v be_v god_n and_o to_o be_v baptize_v into_o a_o person_n or_o person_n and_o in_o the_o name_n of_o such_o a_o person_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n grant_v this_o yet_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o be_v baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o a_o minister_n of_o baptism_n and_o of_o the_o author_n of_o a_o religion_n into_o which_o they_o be_v baptize_v the_o israelite_n be_v baptize_v unto_o moses_n but_o how_o the_o syriac_a and_o arabic_a version_n render_v it_o per_fw-la mosen_n and_o so_o s._n augustin_n read_v it_o 77._o and_o this_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o most_o natural_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v put_v for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o it_o be_v act._n 7.53_o compare_v with_o gal._n 3.19_o and_o the_o force_n of_o the_o apostle_n argument_n do_v not_o lie_v in_o the_o parallel_n between_o be_v baptize_v into_o moses_n and_o into_o christ_n but_o in_o the_o privilege_n they_o have_v under_o the_o ministry_n of_o moses_n with_o those_o which_o christian_n enjoy_v the_o other_o place_n imply_v no_o more_o than_o be_v enter_v into_o that_o profession_n which_o john_n baptize_v his_o disciple_n into_o but_o do_v any_o one_o imagine_v that_o because_o john_n baptist_n do_v enter_v his_o disciple_n by_o baptism_n therefore_o they_o must_v believe_v he_o to_o be_v god_n
i_o know_v none_o that_o lie_v the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n upon_o any_o thing_n parallel_n to_o those_o place_n but_o it_o depend_v upon_o lay_v the_o circumstance_n together_o here_o be_v a_o new_a religion_n to_o be_v teach_v mankind_n and_o they_o be_v to_o be_v enter_v into_o it_o not_o by_o a_o bare_a verbal_a profession_n but_o by_o a_o solemn_a rite_n of_o baptism_n and_o this_o baptism_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n which_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o their_o ministry_n and_o therefore_o must_v relate_v to_o that_o faith_n which_o they_o be_v baptize_v into_o which_o be_v concern_v the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n and_o so_o the_o christian_a church_n understand_v it_o from_o the_o beginning_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v in_o the_o forego_n discourse_n and_o from_o hence_o come_v the_o instruction_n of_o catechuman_n who_o be_v to_o be_v baptize_v about_o the_o trinity_n and_o the_o first_o creed_n which_o relate_v only_o to_o they_o as_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v and_o so_o much_o our_o unitarian_n grant_v in_o one_o of_o their_o late_a pamphlet_n 17._o that_o a_o creed_n be_v a_o institution_n or_o instruction_n what_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v in_o the_o main_a and_o fundamental_a article_n especial_o concern_v the_o person_n of_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n but_o they_o contend_v that_o the_o creed_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v the_o original_a creed_n frame_v by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o because_o they_o suppose_v this_o creed_n do_v not_o assert_v the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n to_o be_v eternal_a and_o divine_a person_n and_o therefore_o they_o conclude_v that_o the_o maker_n of_o this_o creed_n either_o do_v not_o know_v that_o any_o other_o person_n but_o the_o father_n be_v god_n or_o almighty_a or_o maker_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n or_o they_o have_v negligent_o or_o wicked_o conceal_v it_o this_o be_v a_o matter_n so_o necessary_a to_o be_v clear_v that_o i_o shall_v examine_v these_o two_o thing_n before_o i_o put_v a_o end_n to_o this_o discourse_n 1._o what_o proof_n they_o bring_v that_o this_o creed_n be_v frame_v by_o the_o apostle_n 2._o what_o evidence_n they_o produce_v that_o this_o creed_n exclude_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n 1._o as_o to_o the_o proof_n they_o bring_v that_o this_o creed_n be_v frame_v by_o the_o apostle_n we_o believe_v the_o creed_n to_o be_v apostolical_a in_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o but_o that_o it_o be_v so_o in_o that_o frame_n of_o word_n and_o enumeration_n of_o article_n as_o it_o be_v now_o receive_v have_v be_v call_v in_o question_n by_o some_o critic_n of_o great_a judgement_n and_o learning_n who_o i_o have_v already_o mention_v erasmus_n say_v ii_o he_o do_v not_o question_v the_o article_n be_v apostolical_a but_o whether_o the_o apostle_n put_v it_o thus_o into_o write_v and_o his_o chief_a argument_n be_v from_o the_o variety_n of_o the_o ancient_a creed_n of_o which_o no_o account_n can_v be_v give_v so_o probable_a as_o that_o they_o be_v add_v occasional_o in_o opposition_n to_o a_o grow_a heresy_n as_o for_o instance_n the_o word_n impassable_a be_v insert_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o father_n in_o the_o ancient_a eastern_a creed_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o sabellius_n but_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o old_a western_a creed_n and_o he_o argue_v that_o the_o apostolical_a creed_n end_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n because_o the_o nicene_n creed_n do_v so_o 47._o and_o vossius_fw-la think_v the_o other_o article_n which_o be_v in_o cyril_n be_v add_v after_o the_o nicene_n council_n which_o will_v not_o have_v omit_v they_o if_o they_o have_v be_v in_o the_o former_a creed_n and_o when_o there_o be_v so_o many_o creed_n make_v afterward_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o they_o do_v all_o end_n with_o the_o article_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o they_o will_v never_o have_v do_v in_o so_o jealous_a a_o time_n about_o creed_n if_o they_o have_v leave_v out_o any_o article_n of_o what_o be_v then_o receive_v for_o the_o apostolical_a creed_n the_o first_o creed_n after_o the_o nicene_n which_o make_v great_a noise_n in_o the_o world_n be_v that_o frame_v at_o antioch_n 1169._o and_o that_o creed_n not_o only_a end_n with_o the_o article_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o mention_n the_o form_n of_o baptism_n and_o our_o saviour_n command_v his_o apostle_n to_o baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n as_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o creed_n for_o it_o hereby_o appear_v that_o the_o father_n be_v true_a father_n and_o the_o son_n true_a son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n true_a holy_a ghost_n not_o bare_a name_n but_o such_o as_o import_v three_o distinct_a subsistence_n for_o hilary_n observe_v that_o this_o council_n chief_o intend_v to_o overthrow_n sabellianism_n and_o therefore_o assert_v tres_fw-la subsistentium_fw-la personas_fw-la 17._o as_o hilary_n interpret_v their_o meaning_n and_o so_o do_v epiphanius_n which_o be_v to_o remove_v the_o suspicion_n that_o they_o assert_v only_o triplicis_fw-la vocabuli_fw-la vnionem_fw-la as_o hilary_n speak_v the_o next_o creed_n be_v of_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n at_o sardica_n and_o that_o end_v wiâ—h_v the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o so_o do_v both_o the_o creed_n at_o sirmium_n and_o the_o latter_a call_v the_o article_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o close_a of_o our_o faith_n which_o be_v always_o to_o be_v keep_v according_a to_o our_o saviour_n command_n mss._n go_v teach_v all_o nation_n baptise_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n so_o that_o in_o all_o these_o creed_n about_o which_o there_o be_v so_o much_o heat_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o objection_n that_o any_o article_n of_o the_o apostolical_a creed_n be_v omit_v it_o be_v no_o argument_n that_o there_o be_v then_o no_o contest_v about_o these_o article_n for_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o give_v in_o a_o entire_a creed_n and_o so_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n declare_v that_o they_o will_v publish_v the_o confession_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n and_o how_o can_v this_o be_v if_o they_o leave_v out_o such_o article_n which_o have_v be_v always_o receiuâ—d_v from_o the_o apostle_n time_n but_o certain_o our_o unitarian_n will_v not_o attack_v such_o man_n as_o erasmus_n and_o vossius_fw-la in_o a_o matter_n relate_v to_o antiquity_n if_o they_o have_v not_o some_o good_a argument_n on_o their_o side_n their_o first_o business_n be_v to_o show_v that_o some_o of_o vossius_fw-la his_o argument_n be_v not_o conclusive_a such_o as_o they_o be_v i_o leave_v they_o to_o any_o one_o that_o will_v compare_v they_o with_o the_o answer_n but_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n they_o lay_v weight_n upon_o 1._o that_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n east_n and_o west_n 27._o can_v not_o have_v agree_v in_o the_o same_o creed_n as_o to_o number_n and_o order_n of_o article_n and_o manner_n of_o expression_n if_o this_o creed_n have_v not_o come_v from_o the_o same_o person_n from_o who_o they_o receive_v the_o gospel_n and_o the_o scripture_n namely_o from_o the_o apostle_n and_o preacher_n of_o christianity_n 2._o that_o it_o be_v receive_v by_o a_o constant_a tradition_n to_o have_v be_v the_o apostle_n 28._o not_o a_o bare_a oral_a tradition_n but_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o ancient_a commentator_n upon_o it_o now_o these_o i_o confess_v to_o be_v as_o good_a argument_n as_o the_o matter_n will_v bear_v and_o i_o will_v no_o long_o contest_v this_o point_n with_o they_o provide_v that_o we_o be_v allow_v to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o same_o argument_n as_o to_o the_o second_o point_n wherein_o they_o undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o apostle_n creed_n do_v exclude_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n what_o be_v now_o become_v of_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n east_n and_o west_n and_o of_o the_o commentator_n upon_o this_o creed_n if_o the_o argument_n hold_v good_a in_o one_o case_n i_o hope_v it_o will_v be_v allow_v to_o do_v so_o in_o the_o other_o also_o and_o what_o great_a testimony_n can_v be_v give_v of_o such_o a_o consent_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n than_o that_o those_o who_o oppose_v it_o have_v be_v condemn_v by_o it_o and_o that_o the_o church_n have_v express_v her_o sense_n of_o it_o in_o public_a and_o private_a act_n of_o devotion_n and_o divine_a worship_n and_o have_v defend_v it_o as_o a_o necessary_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n against_o the_o assault_n of_o infidel_n and_o heretic_n so_o that_o although_o the_o apostle_n creed_n do_v not_o in_o express_a word_n declare_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o three_o person_n in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o divine_a
this_o be_v a_o very_a insufficient_a distribution_n of_o the_o idea_n necessary_a to_o reason_n for_o beside_o these_o there_o must_v be_v some_o general_a idea_n which_o the_o mind_n do_v form_n not_o by_o mere_a compare_v those_o idea_n it_o have_v get_v from_o sense_n or_o reflection_n but_o by_o form_v distinct_a general_a notion_n of_o thing_n from_o particular_a idea_n and_o among_o these_o general_a notion_n or_o rational_a idea_n substance_n be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o because_o we_o find_v that_o we_o can_v have_v no_o true_a conception_n of_o any_o mode_n or_o accident_n no_o matter_n which_o but_o we_o must_v conceive_v a_o substratum_fw-la or_o subject_a wherein_o they_o be_v since_o it_o be_v a_o repugnancy_n to_o our_o first_o conception_n of_o thing_n that_o modes_n or_o accident_n shall_v subsist_v by_o themselves_o and_o therefore_o the_o rational_a idea_n of_o substance_n be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o and_o most_o natural_a idea_n in_o our_o mind_n but_o we_o be_v still_o tell_v that_o our_o understanding_n can_v have_v no_o other_o idea_n but_o either_o from_o sensation_n or_o reflection_n 5._o and_o that_o herein_o chief_o lie_v the_o excellency_n of_o mankind_n above_o brute_n that_o these_o can_v abstract_n and_o enlarge_v their_o idea_n as_o man_n do_v but_o how_o come_v the_o general_a idea_n of_o substance_n to_o be_v frame_v in_o our_o mind_n be_v this_o by_o abstract_v and_o enlarge_n simple_a idea_n no_o but_o it_o be_v by_o a_o complication_n of_o many_o simple_a idea_n together_o because_o not_o imagine_v how_o these_o simple_a idea_n can_v subsist_v by_o themselves_o 1._o we_o accustom_v ourselves_o to_o suppose_v some_o substratum_fw-la whereinis_fw-la they_o do_v subsist_v and_o from_o which_o they_o do_v result_v which_o therefore_o we_o call_v substance_n and_o be_v this_o all_o indeed_o that_o be_v to_o be_v say_v for_o the_o be_v of_o substance_n that_o we_o accustom_v ourselves_o to_o suppose_v a_o substratum_fw-la be_v that_o custom_n ground_v upon_o true_a reason_n or_o not_o if_o not_o than_o accident_n or_o mode_n must_v subsist_v of_o themselves_o and_o these_o simple_a idea_n need_v no_o tortoise_n to_o support_v they_o for_o figure_n and_o colour_n etc._n etc._n will_v do_v well_o enough_o of_o themselves_o but_o for_o some_o fancy_n man_n have_v accustom_v themselves_o to_o if_o it_o be_v ground_v on_o plain_a and_o evident_a reason_n than_o we_o must_v allow_v a_o idea_n of_o substance_n which_o come_v not_o in_o by_o sensation_n or_o reflection_n and_o so_o we_o may_v be_v certain_a of_o some_o thing_n which_o we_o have_v not_o by_o those_o idea_n the_o idea_n of_o substance_n we_o be_v tell_v again_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o suppose_a but_o unknown_a support_n of_o those_o quality_n we_o find_v exist_v which_o we_o imagine_v can_v subsist_v sine_fw-la re_fw-la substante_fw-la which_o according_a to_o the_o true_a import_n of_o the_o word_n be_v in_o plain_a english_a standing_z under_z or_o uphold_v but_o very_o little_a weight_n be_v to_o be_v lay_v upon_o a_o bare_a grammatical_a etymology_n when_o the_o word_n be_v use_v in_o another_o sense_n by_o the_o best_a author_n such_o as_o cicero_n and_o quintilian_n who_o take_v substance_n for_o the_o same_o with_o essence_n as_o valla_n have_v prove_v 6._o and_o so_o the_o greek_a word_n import_v but_o boethius_n in_o translate_n aristotle_n predicament_n rather_o choose_v the_o word_n substance_n as_o more_o proper_a to_o express_v a_o compound_v be_v and_o reserve_v essence_n for_o what_o be_v more_o simple_a and_o immaterial_a and_o in_o this_o sense_n substance_n be_v not_o apply_v to_o god_n but_o only_a essence_n as_o s._n augustine_n observe_v but_o afterward_o the_o name_n of_o substance_n and_o essence_n be_v promiscuous_o use_v with_o respect_n to_o god_n and_o his_o creature_n and_o do_v imply_v that_o which_o make_v the_o real_a be_v as_o distinguish_v from_o modes_n and_o property_n and_o so_o the_o substance_n and_o essence_n of_o a_o man_n be_v the_o same_o not_o be_v take_v for_o the_o individual_a substance_n which_o can_v be_v understand_v without_o particular_a mode_n and_o property_n but_o the_o general_a substance_n or_o nature_n of_o man_n abstract_o from_o all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o person_n and_o i_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o according_a to_o true_a reason_n that_o be_v not_o a_o clear_a idea_n of_o a_o man_n not_o of_o peter_n james_n or_o john_n but_o of_o a_o man_n as_o such_o this_o be_v not_o a_o mere_a universal_a name_n or_o mark_v or_o sign_n but_o there_o be_v as_o clear_v and_o distinct_a a_o conception_n of_o this_o in_o our_o mind_n as_o we_o can_v have_v from_o any_o such_o simple_a idea_n as_o be_v convey_v by_o our_o sense_n i_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o the_o distinction_n of_o particular_a substance_n be_v by_o the_o several_a mode_n and_o property_n of_o they_o which_o they_o may_v call_v a_o complication_n of_o simple_a idea_n if_o they_o please_v but_o i_o do_v assert_v that_o the_o general_a idea_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o essence_n without_o these_o be_v so_o just_a and_o true_a a_o idea_n that_o without_o it_o the_o complication_n of_o simple_a idea_n will_v never_o give_v we_o a_o right_a notion_n of_o it_o i_o must_v do_v that_o right_n to_o the_o ingenious_a author_n of_o the_o essay_n of_o humane_a understanding_n from_o whence_o these_o notion_n be_v borrow_v to_o serve_v other_o purpose_n than_o he_o intend_v they_o that_o he_o make_v the_o case_n of_o spiritual_a and_o corporeal_a substance_n to_o be_v alike_o as_o to_o their_o idea_n and_o that_o we_o have_v as_o clear_v a_o notion_n of_o a_o spirit_n as_o we_o have_v of_o a_o body_n the_o one_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v the_o substratum_fw-la to_o those_o simple_a idea_n we_o have_v from_o without_o 5._o and_o the_o other_o of_o those_o operation_n we_o find_v within_o ourselves_o and_o that_o it_o be_v as_o rational_a to_o affirm_v there_o be_v no_o body_n because_o we_o can_v know_v its_o essence_n as_o it_o be_v call_v or_o have_v no_o idea_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o matter_n as_o to_o say_v there_o be_v no_o spirit_n because_o we_o know_v not_o its_o essence_n or_o have_v no_o idea_n of_o a_o spiritual_a substance_n from_o hence_o it_o follow_v that_o we_o may_v be_v certain_a that_o there_o be_v both_o spiritual_a and_o bodily_a substance_n although_o we_o can_v have_v no_o clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n of_o they_o but_o if_o our_o reason_n depend_v upon_o our_o clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n how_o be_v this_o possible_a we_o can_v reason_v without_o clear_a idea_n and_o yet_o we_o may_v be_v certain_a without_o they_o can_v we_o be_v certain_a without_o reason_n or_o do_v our_o reason_n give_v we_o true_a notion_n of_o thing_n without_o these_o idea_n if_o it_o be_v so_o this_o new_a hypothesis_n about_o reason_n must_v appear_v to_o be_v very_o unreasonable_a let_v we_o suppose_v this_o principle_n to_o be_v true_a that_o the_o simple_a idea_n by_o sensation_n or_o reflection_n be_v the_o sole_a matter_n and_o foundation_n of_o all_o our_o reason_v i_o ask_v then_o how_o we_o come_v to_o be_v certain_a that_o there_o be_v spiritual_a substance_n in_o the_o world_n since_o we_o can_v have_v no_o clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n concern_v they_o can_v we_o be_v certain_a without_o any_o foundation_n of_o reason_n this_o be_v a_o new_a sort_n of_o certainty_n for_o which_o we_o do_v not_o envy_v these_o pretender_n to_o reason_n but_o methinks_v they_o shall_v not_o at_o the_o same_o time_n assert_v the_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o these_o idea_n to_o our_o knowledge_n and_o declare_v that_o we_o may_v have_v certain_a knowledge_n without_o they_o if_o there_o be_v any_o other_o method_n they_o overthrow_v their_o own_o principle_n if_o there_o be_v none_o how_o come_v they_o to_o any_o certainty_n that_o there_o be_v both_o bodily_a and_o spiritual_a substance_n as_o to_o these_o latter_a which_o be_v my_o business_n i_o must_v inquire_v far_o how_o they_o come_v to_o know_v that_o there_o be_v such_o the_o answer_n be_v by_o selfreflection_n on_o those_o power_n we_o find_v in_o ourselves_o which_o can_v come_v from_o a_o mere_a bodily_a substance_n i_o allow_v he_o reason_n to_o be_v very_o good_a but_o the_o question_n i_o ask_v be_v whether_o this_o argument_n be_v from_o the_o clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n or_o not_o we_o have_v idea_n in_o ourselves_o of_o the_o several_a operation_n of_o our_o mind_n of_o know_v will_a consider_v etc._n etc._n which_o can_v come_v from_o a_o bodily_a substance_n very_o true_a but_o be_v all_o this_o contain_v in_o the_o simple_a idea_n of_o these_o operation_n how_o can_v that_o be_v when_o the_o same_o person_n say_v that_o notwithstanding_o their_o idea_n it_o be_v possible_a for_o matter_n to_o think_v for_o it_o be_v say_v 3._o that_o
it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v oppose_v to_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o so_o the_o mystery_n relate_v to_o those_o who_o be_v initiate_v and_o not_o make_v epoptoe_o i._n e._n to_o those_o who_o do_v not_o thorough_o understand_v they_o although_o they_o have_v more_o knowledge_n of_o they_o than_o such_o as_o be_v not_o initiate_v olympiodorus_n in_o reckon_v up_o the_o degree_n of_o admission_n mention_n the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d before_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d so_o that_o they_o be_v proper_o mystery_n to_o such_o who_o know_v something_o though_o there_o be_v other_o thing_n far_a to_o be_v discover_v but_o they_o do_v not_o yet_o know_v what_o they_o be_v as_o the_o epoptoe_n do_v from_o hence_o the_o ancient_a christian_a writer_n do_v not_o only_o call_v the_o sacrament_n but_o more_o abstruse_a point_n of_o faith_n by_o the_o name_n of_o mystery_n so_o s._n chrysostom_n call_v the_o resurrection_n a_o great_a and_o ineffable_a mystery_n resurrect_v and_o isidore_n pelusiota_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o lampetius_fw-la say_v 192._o that_o s._n paul_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o great_a mystery_n of_o godliness_n do_v not_o mean_a that_o it_o be_v whole_o unknown_a to_o we_o but_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o comprehend_v it_o theophylact_fw-mi say_v it_o be_v therefore_o call_v the_o great_a mystery_n of_o godliness_n because_o although_o it_o be_v now_o reveal_v to_o all_o yet_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o be_v hide_v from_o we_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o this_o reason_n it_o be_v call_v a_o mystery_n but_o this_o be_v in_o the_o way_n of_o read_v let_v we_o now_o come_v to_o deep_o reason_v and_o see_v how_o strong_o he_o argue_v against_o this_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n mystery_n his_o word_n be_v these_o they_o trifle_v then_o exceed_o and_o discover_v a_o mighty_a scarcity_n of_o better_a argument_n who_o defend_v their_o mystery_n 81._o by_o this_o pitiful_a shift_n of_o draw_v inference_n from_o what_o be_v unknown_a to_o what_o be_v know_v or_o of_o insist_v upon_o adequate_a idea_n except_o they_o will_v agree_v as_o some_o do_v to_o call_v every_o spire_n of_o grass_n sit_v and_o stand_v fish_n and_o flesh_n to_o be_v mystery_n and_o if_o out_o of_o a_o pertinacious_a or_o worse_a humour_n they_o will_v be_v still_o fool_v and_o call_v these_o thing_n mystery_n i_o be_o willing_a to_o admit_v as_o many_o as_o they_o please_v in_o religion_n if_o they_o will_v allow_v i_o likewise_o to_o make_v i_o as_o intelligible_a to_o other_o as_o these_o be_v to_o i_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o guess_v who_o these_o kind_a word_n be_v intend_v for_o and_o be_v not_o these_o very_a modest_a and_o civil_a expression_n trifle_a fool_n out_o of_o a_o pertinacious_a or_o worse_a humour_n but_o why_o fool_n about_o mystery_n to_o call_v such_o thing_n by_o that_o name_n which_o be_v in_o some_o measure_n know_v but_o in_o a_o great_a measure_n unknown_a to_o we_o and_o if_o these_o be_v real_a mystery_n in_o nature_n why_o may_v not_o the_o same_o term_n be_v use_v for_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o i_o think_v in_o so_o plain_a a_o case_n no_o great_a store_n of_o argument_n need_v to_o be_v use_v but_o in_o these_o natural_a thing_n he_o say_v 84._o we_o have_v distinct_a idea_n of_o the_o property_n which_o make_v the_o nominal_a essence_n but_o we_o be_v absolute_o ignorant_a of_o the_o real_a essence_n or_o intrinsic_a constitution_n of_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v the_o ground_n or_o support_v of_o all_o its_o property_n be_v not_o then_o without_o trifle_a and_o fool_n these_o real_a essence_n mystery_n to_o they_o they_o know_v there_o be_v such_o by_o the_o idea_n of_o their_o property_n but_o know_v nothing_o of_o their_o real_a essence_n and_o yet_o they_o will_v not_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v mystery_n if_o they_o do_v understand_v they_o why_o do_v they_o say_v they_o do_v not_o nor_o can_v and_o if_o this_o be_v true_a let_v they_o call_v they_o what_o they_o please_v they_o must_v be_v inexplicable_a mystery_n to_o they_o so_o that_o all_o this_o be_v mere_a quarrel_v about_o a_o word_n which_o they_o will_v fain_o be_v rid_v of_o if_o they_o know_v how_o but_o they_o involve_v and_o perplex_v themselves_o more_o by_o their_o own_o deep_a reason_n against_o the_o trifle_a and_o fool_n of_o other_o but_o he_o say_v that_o some_o will_v have_v the_o most_o palpable_a absurdity_n and_o gross_a contradiction_n to_o go_v down_o or_o word_n that_o signify_v nothing_o because_o man_n can_v comprehend_v the_o essence_n of_o their_o own_o soul_n nor_o the_o essence_n of_o god_n and_o other_o spiritual_a substance_n we_o utter_o deny_v that_o any_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n contain_v in_o it_o any_o palpable_a absurdity_n or_o gross_a contradiction_n as_o i_o hope_v have_v be_v prove_v already_o as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n which_o be_v chief_o strike_v at_o but_o sure_o your_o deep_a reasoner_n may_v find_v a_o difference_n between_o gross_a contradiction_n to_o our_o reason_n and_o bare_o be_v above_o it_o or_o not_o have_v any_o distinct_a conception_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o it_o and_o that_o be_v all_o that_o we_o assert_v and_o which_o they_o grant_v as_o to_o all_o substance_n if_o this_o be_v their_o way_n of_o argue_v they_o may_v even_o return_v to_o transubstantiation_n again_o without_o any_o great_a lessen_v of_o their_o understanding_n but_o none_o be_v so_o bold_a in_o attacking_z the_o mystery_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n as_o the_o smatterer_n in_o idea_n and_o new_a term_n of_o philosophy_n without_o any_o true_a understanding_n of_o they_o for_o these_o idea_n be_v become_v but_o another_o sort_n of_o cant_v with_o such_o man_n and_o they_o will_v reason_v as_o well_o upon_o genus_fw-la and_o species_n or_o upon_o occult_a quality_n and_o substantial_a form_n but_o only_o that_o they_o be_v term_n out_o of_o fashion_n but_o we_o find_v that_o the_o change_n of_o term_n do_v neither_o improve_v nor_o alter_v man_n understanding_n but_o only_o their_o way_n of_o speak_v and_o ill_a gamester_n will_v not_o manage_v their_o game_n one_o jot_n the_o better_a for_o have_v new_a card_n in_o their_o hand_n however_o we_o must_v see_v what_o work_n they_o make_v of_o it_o 86._o although_o we_o do_v not_o know_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o soul_n yet_o we_o know_v as_o much_o of_o it_o as_o we_o do_v of_o any_o thing_n else_o if_o not_o more_o i._n e._n we_o real_o know_v nothing_o by_o any_o adequate_a idea_n of_o it_o but_o we_o must_v believe_v nothing_o but_o what_o we_o have_v a_o clear_a distinct_a idea_n of_o be_v not_o this_o a_o rare_a way_n of_o fix_v the_o boundary_n of_o faith_n and_o reason_n as_o to_o god_n and_o his_o attribute_n 81._o it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o be_v not_o mystery_n to_o we_o for_o want_v of_o a_o adequate_a idea_n no_o not_o eternity_n and_o in_o another_o place_n as_o to_o god_n 88_o we_o comprehend_v nothing_o better_a than_o his_o attribute_n let_v we_o try_v this_o by_o the_o attribute_n pitch_v on_o by_o himself_o viz._n eternity_n we_o see_v he_o pretend_v to_o comprehend_v nothing_o better_a than_o the_o divine_a attribute_n and_o eternity_n as_o well_o as_o any_o which_o i_o be_o very_o apt_a to_o believe_v but_o how_o do_v he_o comprehend_v eternity_n even_o by_o find_v that_o it_o can_v be_v comprehend_v 82._o be_v not_o this_o subtle_a and_o deep_a reason_v but_o reason_n he_o say_v perform_v its_o part_n in_o find_v out_o the_o true_a nature_n of_o thing_n and_o if_o such_o be_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o it_o can_v be_v comprehend_v than_o reason_n can_v do_v no_o more_o and_o so_o it_o be_v not_o above_o reason_n be_v there_o ever_o such_o trifle_a that_n pretend_v to_o reason_n and_o that_o about_o the_o high_a matter_n and_o twith_o scorn_v and_o contempt_n of_o other_o who_o he_o call_v mysterious_a wit_n the_o question_n be_v whether_o any_o thing_n ought_v to_o be_v reject_v as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n because_o we_o can_v comprehend_v it_o or_o have_v a_o clear_a and_o distinct_a perception_n of_o it_o he_o conclude_v it_o must_v be_v so_o or_o else_o we_o overthrow_v religion_n and_o the_o nature_n of_o man_n and_o the_o wisdom_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n here_o be_v a_o essential_a attribute_n of_o god_n viz._n his_o eternity_n be_o i_o bind_v to_o believe_v it_o or_o not_o yes_o doubtless_o but_o how_o can_v i_o comprehend_v this_o attribute_n of_o eternity_n very_o easy_o how_o so_o do_v not_o you_o comprehend_v that_o it_o be_v incomprehensible_a what_o then_o do_v this_o reach_n the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n or_o only_o the_o manner_n of_o our_o conception_n if_o the_o nature_n
the_o very_a notion_n of_o infinite_a imply_v that_o we_o can_v set_v no_o bound_n to_o our_o thought_n and_o therefore_o although_o the_o infinity_o of_o the_o divine_a attribute_n be_v evident_a to_o our_o reason_n yet_o it_o be_v likewise_o evident_a to_o our_o reason_n that_o what_o be_v infinite_a must_v be_v above_o our_o comprehension_n ii_o i_o come_v now_o to_o the_o last_o enquiry_n which_o be_v that_o if_o we_o allow_v thing_n above_o our_o reason_n what_o stop_n can_v be_v put_v to_o any_o absurd_a doctrine_n which_o we_o may_v be_v require_v to_o believe_v and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o our_o unitarian_n object_n in_o all_o their_o late_a pamphlet_n in_o answer_n to_o my_o sermon_n they_o say_v that_o on_o our_o principle_n our_o reason_n will_v be_v in_o vain_a 4._o and_o all_o science_n and_o certainty_n will_v be_v destroy_v which_o they_o repeat_v several_a time_n and_o from_o hence_o they_o do_v so_o frequent_o insist_v on_o the_o parallel_n between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o transubstantiation_n they_o say_v 67._o that_o all_o the_o defence_n we_o have_v make_v for_o one_o will_v serve_v for_o the_o other_o 3._o or_o any_o other_o absurd_a and_o impossible_a doctrine_n that_o what_o we_o say_v will_v equal_o serve_v all_o the_o nonsense_n 30._o and_o impossible_a doctrine_n that_o be_v to_o be_v find_v among_o man_n and_o they_o particular_o instance_n in_o transubstantiation_n i_o need_v mention_n no_o more_o but_o i_o do_v not_o expect_v to_o have_v find_v this_o parallel_n so_o often_o insist_v upon_o without_o a_o answer_n to_o two_o dialogue_n purposely_o write_v on_o that_o subject_a at_o a_o time_n when_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v use_v as_o a_o argument_n to_o bring_v in_o transubstantiation_n as_o that_o be_v now_o allege_a for_o cast_v off_o the_o other_o but_o i_o must_v do_v they_o that_o right_a to_o tell_v the_o world_n that_o at_o that_o time_n a_o socinian_n answer_n be_v write_v to_o those_o dialogue_n which_o i_o see_v and_o wish_v may_v be_v print_v that_o the_o world_n may_v be_v satisfy_v about_o it_o and_o they_o but_o they_o think_v fit_a to_o forbear_v and_o in_o all_o their_o late_a pamphlet_n where_o this_o parallel_n be_v so_o often_o repeat_v there_o be_v but_o once_o that_o i_o can_v find_v any_o notice_n take_v of_o those_o dialogue_n and_o that_o in_o a_o very_a superficial_a manner_n for_o the_o main_a design_n and_o scope_n of_o they_o be_v pass_v over_o and_o only_o one_o particular_a mention_v which_o shall_v be_v answer_v in_o its_o due_a order_n but_o in_o answer_n to_o the_o general_a enquiry_n i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o state_n the_o due_a bound_n between_o faith_n and_o reason_n and_o thereby_o to_o show_v that_o by_o those_o ground_n on_o which_o we_o receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n we_o do_v not_o give_v way_n to_o the_o entertainment_n of_o any_o absurd_a opinion_n nor_o overthrow_v the_o certainty_n of_o reason_n 1._o we_o have_v no_o difference_n with_o they_o about_o the_o use_n of_o our_o reason_n as_o to_o the_o certainty_n of_o a_o revelation_n for_o in_o this_o case_n we_o be_v as_o much_o as_o they_o for_o search_v into_o the_o ground_n of_o our_o faith_n for_o we_o look_v on_o it_o as_o a_o reasonable_a act_n of_o our_o mind_n and_o if_o we_o do_v not_o allow_v this_o we_o must_v declare_v ourselves_o to_o believe_v without_o ground_n and_o if_o we_o have_v ground_n for_o our_o faith_n we_o can_v express_v they_o in_o word_n that_o be_v intelligible_a and_o if_o we_o can_v give_v a_o account_n of_o our_o faith_n in_o a_o intelligible_a manner_n and_o with_o a_o design_n to_o give_v other_o satisfaction_n about_o it_o i_o think_v this_o be_v make_v use_n of_o our_o reason_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n 2._o we_o have_v no_o difference_n with_o they_o about_o the_o use_n of_o our_o reason_n as_o to_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o revelation_n we_o never_o say_v that_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v upon_o the_o bare_a sound_n of_o word_n without_o examine_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o we_o allow_v all_o the_o best_a and_o most_o reasonable_a way_n of_o attain_v to_o it_o by_o copy_n language_n version_n compare_v of_o place_n and_o especial_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o best_a and_o pure_a age_n near_a the_o apostolical_a time_n and_o express_v in_o solemn_a and_o public_a acts._n by_o these_o rule_n of_o reason_n we_o be_v willing_a to_o proceed_v and_o not_o by_o any_o late_a and_o uncertain_a method_n of_o interpret_n scripture_n 3._o we_o differ_v not_o with_o they_o about_o the_o right_a use_n of_o the_o faculty_n which_o god_n have_v give_v we_o of_o right_a understanding_n such_o matter_n as_o be_v offer_v to_o our_o assent_n for_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o require_v they_o to_o believe_v who_o can_v use_v the_o faculty_n which_o be_v necessary_a in_o order_n to_o it_o which_o will_v be_v like_o give_v the_o benefit_n of_o the_o clergy_n to_o a_o man_n with_o a_o cataract_n in_o both_o his_o eye_n and_o it_o will_v be_v very_o unreasonable_a to_o put_v his_o life_n upon_o that_o issue_n whether_o he_o can_v read_v or_o not_o because_o he_o have_v the_o same_o organ_n of_o see_v that_o other_o man_n have_v for_o in_o this_o case_n the_o whole_a matter_n depend_v not_o on_o the_o organ_n but_o the_o use_v of_o it_o this_o need_v no_o application_n 4._o we_o differ_v not_o with_o they_o about_o reject_v some_o matter_n propose_v to_o our_o belief_n which_o be_v contradictory_n to_o the_o principle_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n it_o be_v no_o great_a argument_n of_o some_o man_n reason_n whatever_o they_o pretend_v to_o talk_v against_o admit_v seem_a contradiction_n in_o religion_n for_o who_o can_v hinder_v seem_a contradiction_n which_o arise_v from_o the_o shallowness_n of_o man_n capacity_n and_o not_o from_o the_o repugnancy_n of_o thing_n and_o who_o can_v help_v man_n understanding_n but_o where_o there_o be_v evident_a proof_n of_o a_o contradiction_n to_o the_o principle_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n we_o be_v very_o far_o from_o own_v any_o such_o thing_n to_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n as_o in_o the_o case_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o we_o reject_v not_o only_o as_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o scripture_n but_o as_o repugnant_a to_o the_o common_a principle_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n as_o be_v make_v to_o appear_v in_o the_o two_o dialogue_n beforementioned_a but_o our_o unitarian_n find_v fault_n with_o the_o author_n of_o they_o for_o lay_v the_o force_n of_o his_o argument_n upon_o this_o 30._o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o more_o text_n for_o the_o trinity_n than_o be_v pretend_v for_o transubstantiation_n whereas_o many_o other_o argument_n be_v insist_v on_o and_o particular_o the_o great_a absurdity_n of_o it_o in_o point_n of_o reason_n dial._n 2._o from_o p._n 33._o to_o the_o end_n and_o it_o be_v not_o the_o bare_a number_n of_o text_n which_o he_o rely_v upon_o but_o upon_o the_o great_a evidence_n and_o clearness_n of_o the_o texâ—s_n on_o one_o side_n than_o on_o the_o other_o which_o depend_v upon_o figurative_a word_n not_o capable_a of_o a_o literal_a sense_n without_o overthrow_v the_o doctrine_n design_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o it_o see_v with_o what_o ingenuity_n these_o man_n treat_v the_o defender_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o the_o enemy_n to_o transubstantiation_n which_o they_o call_v only_o a_o philosophical_a error_n or_o folly_n 21._o but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v charge_v with_o nonsense_n contradiction_n and_o impossibility_n but_o wherein_o then_o lie_v the_o difference_n in_o point_n of_o reason_n for_o thus_o far_o i_o have_v show_v that_o we_o be_v far_o from_o overthrow_v reason_n or_o give_v way_n to_o any_o absurd_a doctrine_n it_o come_v at_o last_o to_o the_o point_n already_o treat_v of_o in_o this_o chapter_n how_o far_o we_o may_v be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v a_o doctrine_n which_o carry_v in_o it_o something_o above_o our_o reason_n or_o of_o which_o we_o can_v have_v any_o clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n and_o of_o this_o i_o hope_v i_o have_v give_v a_o sufficient_a account_n in_o the_o forego_n discourse_n finis_fw-la consideration_n the_o ezplication_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n by_o dr._n w._n etc._n etc._n p._n 10._o p._n 9_o p._n 13._o discourse_n concern_v the_o real_a and_o nominal_a trinitarian_n a._n d._n 1695_o p._n 3._o letter_n to_o the_o university_n p._n 15._o discourse_v of_o nominal_a and_o real_a trinit_a p._n 7._o p._n 10._o p._n 11._o p._n 13._o tritheism_n charge_v etc._n etc._n p._n 157._o animadvers_fw-la p._n 245._o animadv_n etc._n etc._n p._n 243._o ibid_fw-la p._n 240._o basil_n ep._n 64._o considerate_a on_o the_o explication_n p._n 23._o animadv_n p._n 291._o tritheism_n